refer_v to_o thing_n as_o to_o person_n i_o confess_v there_o may_v be_v find_v lively_a complaint_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n against_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o ignorance_n and_o negligence_n of_o the_o prelate_n against_o the_o scandalous_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n against_o the_o tyrannical_a government_n wherewith_o they_o rule_v the_o church_n i_o acknowledge_v also_o that_o when_o they_o look_v upon_o that_o great_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n its_o prop_n its_o pretension_n its_o maxim_n its_o interest_n its_o occupation_n they_o can_v not_o hinder_v themselves_o from_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o empire_n very_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o far_o from_o lay_v it_o to_o their_o charge_n that_o they_o say_v it_o out_o of_o a_o hatred_n or_o a_o implacable_a aversion_n towards_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v that_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o real_a compassion_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o people_n of_o god_n to_o see_v they_o so_o ill_o instruct_v so_o ill_o guide_v so_o ill_o govern_v and_o to_o a_o ardent_a desire_n to_o procure_v a_o good_a reformation_n throughout_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o the_o great_a their_o compassion_n be_v the_o more_o difficult_a it_o be_v to_o manage_v that_o matter_n without_o give_v some_o touch_n to_o person_n in_o who_o the_o source_n of_o all_o that_o evil_n reside_v and_o especial_o in_o a_o time_n which_o they_o see_v overspread_v on_o all_o side_n with_o injury_n and_o calumny_n and_o expose_v in_o diverse_a place_n to_o rigorous_a persecution_n 14._o object_n to_o that_o reproach_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la add_v another_o which_o he_o begin_v â—o_o express_v in_o these_o word_n although_o 273._o they_o shall_v have_v have_v a_o right_a to_o have_v draw_v away_o from_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n its_o child_n they_o have_v certain_o no_o right_a to_o make_v use_n of_o imposture_n and_o fraud_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v a_o visible_a conviction_n that_o it_o be_v the_o devil_n that_o act_v by_o they_o and_o that_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n be_v his_o work_n he_o allege_n in_o the_o close_a a_o passage_n of_o calvin_n wherein_o he_o pretend_v that_o calvin_n calumniate_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o lay_v it_o to_o her_o charge_n that_o 10._o she_o have_v a_o far_o great_a care_n of_o her_o tradition_n then_o of_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o that_o she_o reckon_v it_o a_o lesser_a sin_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o debauchery_n of_o the_o flesh_n than_o not_o to_o be_v confess_v or_o not_o to_o have_v fast_v on_o friday_n to_o have_v break_v all_o promise_n than_o not_o to_o have_v fulfil_v a_o vow_n of_o pilgrimage_n and_o upon_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v his_o exclamation_n with_o his_o usual_a heat_n answ_n i_o answer_v that_o calvin_n speak_v in_o that_o passage_n not_o of_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n dogmatical_o teach_v but_o of_o that_o which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o his_o time_n and_o unless_o they_o shall_v deny_v the_o most_o clear_a truth_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o idea_n which_o the_o author_n themselves_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v we_o of_o its_o deplorable_a state_n in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v not_o full_o confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o calvin_n that_o which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o upon_o this_o sad_a subject_n justify_v the_o too_o little_a care_n that_o the_o prelate_n and_o other_o of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n take_v to_o root_v out_o vice_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o flock_n and_o settle_v in_o their_o place_n a_o true_a holiness_n when_o they_o have_v then_o a_o far_o great_a ardour_n to_o make_v man_n tradition_n to_o be_v observe_v and_o if_o we_o have_v need_v to_o urge_v this_o proof_n further_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o doubt_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o ease_n 15._o object_n another_o kind_n of_o calumny_n be_v to_o lay_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n the_o opinion_n which_o she_o either_o reject_v or_o which_o she_o never_o 276._o authorize_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n example_n of_o this_o may_v be_v see_v in_o every_o page_n of_o the_o book_n of_o their_o minister_n as_o when_o they_o reproach_v the_o catholic_n with_o set_v up_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o corruption_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n text_n the_o immunity_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n the_o certainty_n of_o the_o declaration_n that_o the_o pope_n make_v of_o the_o holiness_n of_o particular_a man_n which_o they_o call_v canonization_n the_o efficacy_n of_o agnus_n dei_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n his_o temporal_a power_n over_o king_n his_o pre-eminence_n over_o council_n the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n over_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n and_o many_o other_o opinion_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o prescribe_v to_o its_o child_n that_o she_o do_v not_o insert_v into_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o she_o require_v of_o those_o that_o return_v to_o she_o and_o which_o she_o never_o define_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o her_o council_n answ_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v be_v satisfy_v about_o all_o the_o point_n that_o he_o have_v note_v in_o that_o objection_n he_o ought_v to_o cite_v those_o passage_n of_o the_o minister_n against_o who_o he_o form_v his_o complaint_n and_o not_o to_o make_v as_o he_o do_v a_o captious_a heap_n of_o divers_a thing_n wherein_o he_o may_v mix_v the_o false_a and_o true_a together_o notwithstanding_o i_o shall_v not_o omit_v to_o say_v by_o the_o way_n something_o of_o my_o own_o head_n upon_o each_o of_o those_o article_n upon_o the_o first_o i_o can_v easy_o believe_v that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o minister_n who_o have_v reproach_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o have_v canonize_v the_o corruption_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n text_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o such_o corruption_n in_o the_o vulgar_a version_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v canonize_v not_o only_o in_o declare_v it_o authentic_a and_o forbid_v any_o to_o reject_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o but_o also_o in_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n for_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o bible_n prout_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la catholica_fw-la legi_fw-la consueverunt_fw-la &_o in_o veteri_fw-la vulgata_fw-la edit_n latina_n editione_n habentur_fw-la all_o the_o question_n therefore_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o we_o ought_v to_o hold_v under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n some_o ill_a translation_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o vulgar_a for_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n text_n and_o for_o 28._o we_o we_o believe_v that_o they_o can_v rational_o contest_v it_o as_o for_o the_o immunity_n of_o the_o clergy_n it_o may_v be_v also_o that_o some_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v reproach_v for_o hold_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n because_o there_o be_v some_o among_o they_o that_o in_o effect_n ground_n it_o upon_o the_o scripture_n and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o all_o that_o which_o they_o hold_v as_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o will_v have_v say_v nothing_o against_o the_o truth_n when_o they_o shall_v have_v maintain_v that_o pope_n leo_n x._o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n define_v that_o there_o be_v none_o either_o divine_a or_o humane_a right_n reform_v that_o give_v the_o laity_n any_o power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o clergy_n which_o imply_v that_o the_o clergy_n be_v except_v by_o divine_a right_n from_o that_o general_a rule_n that_o subject_n all_o the_o word_n to_o the_o high_a power_n we_o all_o know_v that_o our_o king_n oppose_v that_o rash_a decision_n but_o in_o the_o end_n it_o be_v a_o council_n that_o do_v it_o which_o have_v the_o pope_n for_o its_o head_n and_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o tell_v we_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o that_o pope_n and_o that_o council_n err_v as_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o canonisation_n since_o there_o be_v no_o body_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o make_v any_o scruple_n to_o invocate_v those_o saint_n which_o the_o pope_n canonizes_n and_o that_o moreover_o they_o agree_v in_o that_o maxim_n of_o saint_n paul_n that_o whatsoever_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n
be_v sin_n methinks_v it_o be_v not_o ill_o ground_v to_o say_v either_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n sin_n when_o she_o invocate_v those_o canonize_v saint_n without_o any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o she_o hold_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v be_v deceive_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la shall_v choose_v which_o side_n he_o please_v if_o he_o take_v the_o last_o he_o contradict_v himself_o if_o he_o take_v the_o former_a saint_n paul_n condemn_v he_o for_o he_o condemn_v all_o those_o who_o throw_v away_o the_o act_n of_o their_o religion_n after_o that_o manner_n at_o all_o adventure_n if_o the_o efficacy_n of_o agnus_n dei_n have_v not_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o council_n that_o belief_n may_v be_v find_v at_o least_o heretofore_o so_o strong_o and_o universal_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o ascribe_v to_o she_o without_o any_o fear_n of_o mistake_v they_o tell_v we_o that_o pope_n vrban_n v._o send_v to_o john_n palcologus_n the_o emperor_n of_o the_o greek_n a_o agnus_n fold_v up_o in_o fine_a paper_n wherein_o there_o be_v write_v fine_a verse_n which_o explain_v all_o its_o property_n those_o verse_n carry_v with_o they_o that_o the_o agnus_n be_v make_v of_o balmsanus_n and_o wax_n with_o crisom_n and_o that_o be_v consecrate_a by_o mystical_a word_n haeret_fw-la it_o drive_v away_o thunder_n and_o scatter_a storm_n that_o it_o give_v woman_n a_o easy_a birth_n that_o it_o prevent_v one_o from_o perish_v on_o the_o sea_n that_o it_o take_v away_o sin_n that_o it_o keep_v back_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o make_v a_o man_n to_o grow_v rich_a that_o it_o secure_v one_o against_o fire_n that_o it_o hinder_v one_o from_o die_v a_o sudden_a death_n that_o it_o give_v a_o man_n victory_n over_o his_o enemy_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a a_o small_a piece_n of_o the_o agnus_n have_v as_o much_o virtue_n as_o the_o whole_a as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n their_o temporal_a power_n over_o king_n and_o their_o pre-eminence_n over_o the_o council_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o those_o be_v article_n of_o the_o faith_n receive_v throughout_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o we_o that_o know_v not_o that_o those_o pretension_n be_v always_o oppose_v by_o the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o french_a but_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o be_v not_o at_o least_o the_o pretence_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o its_o 3._o pope_n do_v not_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o do_v not_o decide_v in_o a_o council_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v never_o err_v and_o that_o it_o will_v never_o err_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a in_o his_o decision_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o the_o more_o common_a and_o general_a one_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o those_o who_o hold_v it_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o only_o as_o a_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n tolerate_v for_o the_o present_a and_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o 1520._o it_o as_o a_o error_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o approach_v even_o to_o heresy_n for_o those_o be_v the_o express_a word_n of_o bellarmine_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o general_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n the_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n who_o all_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v the_o sovereign_n and_o universal_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o sovereign_a pastor_n to_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v a_o fullness_n of_o power_n which_o go_v not_o far_o from_o ascribe_v infalliblity_n to_o he_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o often_o define_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v not_o also_o declare_v it_o in_o divers_a place_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v above_o the_o council_n that_o sixtus_n iv._o do_v not_o condemn_v a_o certain_a man_n call_v peter_n de_fw-fr osma_n for_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o dispense_v with_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o that_o leo_n x._o do_v not_o declare_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n with_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n as_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v go_v before_o and_o by_o the_o holy_a cannon_n and_o by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o the_o council_n themselves_o that_o the_o pope_n alone_o have_v a_o right_a and_o power_n to_o call_v council_n together_o to_o transfer_v and_o dissolve_v they_o as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o council_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o same_o leo_n do_v not_o condemn_v luther_n for_o have_v appeal_v from_o he_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n say_v he_o of_o pius_n ii_o of_o julius_n ii_o who_o ordain_v that_o those_o who_o make_v such_o appeal_n shall_v be_v punish_v with_o the_o same_o penalty_n that_o be_v decide_v against_o heretic_n nor_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v not_o submit_v itself_o to_o its_o confirmation_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o last_o act_n of_o that_o council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o 25._o pope_n over_o the_o temporalty_n of_o king_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o clement_n v._o have_v not_o declare_v in_o one_o of_o his_o clemintines_n as_o they_o be_v call_v that_o it_o ought_v not_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o he_o have_v a_o 2._o superiority_n over_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n be_v void_a he_o sucbee_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n nor_o that_o alexander_n vi._n do_v not_o give_v out_o of_o his_o pure_a liberality_n say_v he_o of_o his_o certain_a knowledge_n 1493._o and_o fullness_n of_o power_n to_o the_o king_n of_o castille_n and_o leon_n all_o the_o land_n new_o discover_v in_o the_o indies_n as_o if_o they_o have_v belong_v to_o 1076._o he_o nor_o that_o gregory_n vii_o do_v not_o decide_v in_o his_o council_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v depose_v emperor_n and_o dispence-with_a the_o oath_n 3._o of_o allegiance_n to_o their_o subject_n nor_o that_o innocent_a iii_o do_v not_o ordain_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n that_o if_o any_o temporal_a prince_n neglect_v to_o purge_v his_o territory_n of_o all_o heresy_n the_o bishop_n shall_v excommunicate_v he_o and_o that_o if_o within_o a_o year_n he_o give_v no_o satisfaction_n they_o shall_v make_v it_o know_v to_o the_o sovereign_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o shall_v declare_v his_o subject_n absolve_v from_o their_o duty_n of_o fealty_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v expose_v his_o land_n to_o be_v take_v by_o catholic_n they_o can_v also_o deny_v as_o to_o practise_v that_o there_o be_v not_o divers_a example_n to_o be_v find_v of_o pope_n who_o undertake_v effectual_o to_o depose_v emperor_n and_o king_n and_o to_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n to_o other_o in_o fine_a as_o to_o that_o which_o regard_v their_o jurisdiction_n over_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o pope_n pretend_a to_o have_v power_n to_o draw_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n at_o least_o through_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v that_o which_o they_o say_v be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o super-abundant_a satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v upon_o that_o also_o that_o their_o indulgence_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v found_v and_o leo_n in_o his_o bull_n supra_fw-la of_o excommunication_n against_o luther_n have_v write_v that_o indulgence_n be_v neither_o necessary_a nor_o useful_a to_o the_o dead_a furthermore_o i_o can_v forbear_v take_v notice_n here_o of_o the_o fallacy_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la give_v we_o and_o which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o a_o great_a many_o other_o person_n he_o will_v have_v we_o judge_n of_o that_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o by_o that_o which_o she_o have_v decide_v in_o her_o council_n or_o by_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o act_n of_o the_o profesion_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o she_o make_v those_o make_v who_o embrave_v her_o communion_n this_o i_o say_v be_v a_o perfect_a fallacy_n 1._o because_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o judge_n of_o
she_o by_o her_o common_a practice_n which_o be_v open_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n discover_v much_o more_o clear_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o that_o church_n when_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o and_o the_o act_n of_o which_o the_o people_n scarce_o know_v any_o 2._o because_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n oblige_v as_o they_o do_v those_o who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o to_o receive_v in_o general_a unwritten_a tradition_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n observe_v they_o engage_v they_o by_o consequence_n to_o receive_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o which_o be_v common_o observe_v and_o practise_v in_o that_o church_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n and_o observance_n although_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v formal_o contain_v either_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n or_o in_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o the_o conscience_n of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n bind_v he_o to_o believe_v and_o do_v all_o that_o other_o believe_v and_o do_v 16._o objection_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o calumny_n be_v not_o less_o ordinary_a 281._o in_o their_o minister_n nor_o less_o unjust_a in_o itself_o it_o consist_v in_o run_v down_o as_o unblamable_a error_n certain_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v no_o error_n but_o about_o which_o they_o have_v be_v at_o last_o constrain_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o the_o church_n consist_v more_o in_o word_n then_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o whether_o they_o themselves_o have_v forsake_v their_o first_o thought_n to_o take_v up_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n or_o whether_o by_o a_o blind_a rashness_n they_o have_v open_o condemn_v they_o without_o understand_v they_o to_o prove_v this_o corruption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v down_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n which_o he_o say_v the_o first_o reformer_n take_v for_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o add_v one_o of_o their_o professor_n of_o sedan_n name_v ludovicus_n le_fw-fr blanc_n who_o have_v make_v some_o thesis_n of_o justification_n after_o have_v examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n and_o their_o principal_a difference_n about_o that_o matter_n conclude_v upon_o all_o the_o article_n that_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n be_v good_a and_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v only_o contrary_a to_o they_o in_o name_n answ_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v the_o word_n justification_n in_o one_o sense_n and_o that_o we_o take_v it_o in_o another_o and_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o have_v sometime_o produce_v in_o that_o dispute_n ambiguity_n and_o difference_n or_o word_n this_o be_v also_o that_o which_o m._n le_fw-fr blanc_n have_v a_o design_n to_o clear_v in_o his_o thesis_n of_o justification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v abuse_v but_o beside_o that_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n we_o have_v two_o advantage_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o one_o that_o we_o speak_v as_o the_o scripture_n have_v do_v and_o that_o we_o take_v the_o word_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o jesus_n christ_n that_o saint_n paul_n and_o saint_n james_n have_v take_v they_o when_o they_o have_v treat_v about_o this_o doctrine_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v they_o another_o sense_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o so_o take_v the_o word_n in_o their_o true_a signification_n that_o idea_n that_o we_o give_v of_o justification_n be_v distinct_a and_o clear_a where_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v embroil_v and_o confuse_a beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v but_o too_o real_a difference_n upon_o that_o point_n which_o no_o way_n consist_v in_o word_n but_o in_o the_o very_a thing_n themselves_o and_o which_o make_v very_o weighty_a controversy_n to_o manifest_a this_o truth_n we_o need_v but_o to_o cast_v our_o eye_n upon_o the_o four_o chief_a doctrine_n that_o form_n the_o idea_n of_o our_o justification_n according_a as_o the_o scripture_n have_v give_v it_o we_o the_o first_o be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_v our_o sin_n and_o which_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discharge_v we_o from_o the_o punishment_n we_o have_v deserve_v by_o they_o the_o second_o be_v that_o god_n out_o of_o that_o same_o mercy_n in_o pardon_v our_o sin_n adopt_v we_o for_o his_o child_n and_o give_v we_o a_o right_a to_o his_o eternal_a inheritance_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o son_n the_o three_o that_o we_o apply_v to_o ourselves_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o lively_a faith_n accompany_v with_o a_o sincere_a repentance_n and_o a_o holy_a recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o faith_n that_o put_v we_o into_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o redeemer_n and_o the_o four_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v and_o adopt_v we_o impose_v this_o condition_n upon_o we_o that_o for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v we_o live_v holy_o according_a to_o the_o law_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o and_o that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o of_o our_o faith_n our_o repentance_n and_o our_o recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o these_o part_n of_o our_o justification_n upon_o which_o we_o have_v nor_o very_o considerable_a difference_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o in_o the_o first_o we_o differ_v 1._o concern_v he_o who_o pardon_n we_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o not_o only_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v god_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n but_o man_n also_o that_o be_v to_o say_v priest_n and_o bishop_n in_o quality_n of_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a judge_n and_o that_o their_o absolution_n be_v a_o judiciary_n act_n for_o so_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v 9_o define_v it_o to_o be_v but_o we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o god_n who_o can_v pardon_v our_o sin_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o minister_n be_v a_o ministerial_a pardon_n which_o consist_v in_o a_o declaration_n that_o they_o make_v to_o we_o of_o god_n pardon_n as_o the_o interpreter_n of_o his_o will_n reveal_v in_o the_o gospel_n 2._o we_o differ_v about_o the_o extent_n of_o that_o pardon_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v the_o sin_n retain_v the_o punishment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o acquit_v we_o from_o eternal_a punishment_n but_o that_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o inflict_v of_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_a hold_n that_o he_o remit_v all_o sort_n of_o temporal_a and_o eternal_a punishment_n and_o that_o the_o affliction_n which_o he_o send_v we_o be_v not_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o justice_n but_o the_o correction_n and_o chastisement_n of_o his_o fatherly_a discipline_n 3._o from_o whence_o there_o arise_v a_o three_o difference_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v that_o those_o temporal_a punishment_n wherewith_o god_n visit_v we_o be_v true_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o justice_n for_o our_o sin_n which_o we_o deny_v 4._o there_o arise_v from_o thence_o yet_o another_o difference_n concern_v that_o which_o they_o call_v those_o penal_a work_n which_o every_o one_o impose_v upon_o himself_o or_o which_o their_o confessor_n impose_v on_o their_o penitent_n for_o they_o will_v that_o these_o shall_v be_v also_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v 5._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o those_o satisfactory_a punishment_n shall_v go_v beyond_o this_o life_n and_o it_o be_v partly_o upon_o this_o that_o they_o ground_n their_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n which_o we_o reject_v 6._o it_o be_v also_o upon_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v ground_v which_o can_v be_v take_v for_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a punishment_n since_o they_o extend_v most_o frequent_o very_o far_o beyond_o the_o life_n of_o man_n and_o sometime_o even_o unto_o five_o and_o twenty_o and_o thirty_o thousand_o year_n 7._o we_o may_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o first_o act_n of_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_n our_o sin_n which_o come_v from_o the_o
render_v it_o incapable_a to_o defend_v the_o truth_n i_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n which_o sensible_o show_v we_o the_o falseness_n of_o that_o pretence_n of_o rome_n such_o as_o be_v the_o lapse_n of_o marcellinus_n and_o liberius_n the_o contradictory_n decision_n of_o divers_a pope_n their_o inconstancy_n their_o capricious_a humour_n their_o interest_v judgement_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o character_n incompatible_a with_o a_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o that_o pretence_n have_v never_o be_v public_o receive_v in_o france_n and_o that_o our_o king_n and_o our_o parliament_n have_v always_o most_o vehement_o oppose_v it_o as_o to_o the_o prelate_n and_o the_o other_o ecclesiastic_n after_o the_o sad_a description_n that_o we_o have_v give_v of_o their_o state_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n and_o many_o age_n before_o they_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o they_o can_v yet_o further_o with_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o reason_n propose_v they_o as_o a_o just_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o be_v consider_v whether_o in_o general_n or_o in_o particular_a whether_o separate_v or_o assemble_v together_o their_o ignorance_n their_o negligence_n in_o spiritual_a thing_n their_o sink_v into_o vice_n their_o excessive_a love_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o which_o we_o have_v have_v see_v in_o they_o will_v not_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v bind_v to_o trust_v absolute_o to_o their_o word_n about_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o reformation_n they_o have_v give_v but_o too_o many_o mark_n that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o error_n since_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v reform_v come_v from_o they_o or_o from_o those_o who_o go_v before_o they_o and_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v themselves_o express_v party_n in_o that_o affair_n consider_v the_o complaint_n that_o they_o make_v of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o uphold_v the_o superstition_n in_o which_o they_o have_v hold_v the_o people_n we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o they_o have_v a_o servile_a dependence_n on_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o they_o be_v bind_v by_o oath_n that_o they_o will_v no_o stir_v nor_o speak_v nor_o act_n but_o according_a to_o her_o inspiration_n and_o her_o order_n as_o experience_n have_v justify_v it_o to_o we_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o fine_a their_o prelate_n be_v man_n and_o such_o man_n as_o have_v make_v the_o church_n to_o fall_v into_o that_o lamentable_a corruption_n out_o of_o which_o our_o father_n seek_v to_o get_v out_o and_o how_o can_v they_o take_v they_o for_o a_o infallible_a rule_n as_o for_o that_o which_o respect_v the_o people_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v as_o be_v report_v the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n he_o will_v it_o may_v be_v fain_o make_v they_o pass_v with_o we_o for_o infallible_a and_o give_v they_o to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o we_o have_v show_v he_o often_o enough_o already_o that_o he_o be_v deceive_v in_o his_o opinion_n what_o be_v there_o more_o liable_a to_o deceive_v they_o and_o more_o to_o incline_v they_o to_o abuse_n and_o superstition_n than_o the_o people_n and_o above_o all_o a_o people_n ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n such_o as_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n how_o can_v a_o people_n that_o ought_v themselves_o to_o undo_v the_o false_a prepossession_n with_o which_o they_o have_v be_v imbue_v serve_v for_o the_o rule_n of_o a_o reformation_n but_o some_o will_v say_v if_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n capable_a of_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n why_o do_v your_o father_n demand_n a_o council_n to_o hear_v their_o complaint_n and_o give_v they_o a_o remedy_n i_o answer_v that_o our_o father_n demand_v a_o council_n not_o such_o a_o one_o as_o that_o of_o trent_n make_v up_o of_o the_o creature_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o wait_v for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v from_o rome_n in_o a_o cloak-bag_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n have_v reproach_v they_o but_o such_o a_o free_a council_n as_o wherein_o they_o may_v yet_o have_v hope_v that_o god_n will_v have_v preside_v and_o his_o word_n have_v be_v hear_v they_o demand_v it_o not_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n blind_o to_o submit_v their_o conscience_n to_o all_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v there_o determine_v for_o they_o well_o know_v that_o they_o owe_v that_o submission_n only_o to_o god_n but_o as_o a_o humane_a ordinary_a mean_n in_o the_o church_n that_o christian_a charity_n and_o the_o love_n of_o order_n make_v they_o desire_n to_o try_v if_o they_o can_v not_o by_o that_o way_n re-establish_a the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o west_n by_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v lie_v a_o great_a difficulty_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o person_n but_o if_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o will_v have_v proceed_v sincere_o in_o it_o and_o in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n without_o let_v the_o interest_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n enter_v in_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o unconquerable_a passion_n contention_n a_o spirit_n of_o division_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o general_o spread_v over_o all_o they_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o so_o obstinate_a in_o error_n as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o be_v then_o in_o it_o acknowledge_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o reformation_n and_o desire_v it_o they_o have_v therefore_o a_o ground_n to_o demand_v a_o free_a council_n and_o these_o who_o know_v history_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o to_o elude_v that_o demand_n which_o appear_v to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v so_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n think_v it_o needful_a to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o most_o deep_a and_o imperceptible_a piece_n of_o its_o policy_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o a_o council_n that_o shall_v submit_v itself_o to_o and_o rule_v itself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o between_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n our_o father_n may_v very_o well_o demand_v the_o first_o and_o expect_v to_o obtain_v it_o although_o he_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o extreme_o corrupt_v for_o there_o be_v yet_o some_o good_a desire_n which_o without_o doubt_n will_v have_v wrought_v some_o effect_n if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v stifle_v or_o turn_v aside_o but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o must_v after_o what_o manner_n soever_o have_v take_v that_o church_n for_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v more_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o turn_v to_o the_o side_n of_o tradition_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v raise_v to_o the_o same_o honour_n and_o authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v quick_o see_v which_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v believe_v it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v here_o that_o although_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a tradition_n be_v new_a as_o the_o protestant_n have_v often_o demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v yet_o that_o in_o the_o age_n of_o our_o father_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o sink_n of_o the_o forego_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o error_n nor_o any_o superstition_n how_o gross_a soever_o that_o they_o do_v not_o labour_v to_o defend_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n so_o that_o tradition_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o serve_v for_o a_o rule_n that_o it_o ought_v itself_o to_o be_v correct_v and_o regulate_v according_a to_o that_o maxim_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o as_o to_o the_o ancient_a father_n i_o confess_v that_o their_o write_n may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o learned_a man_n to_o furnish_v they_o with_o a_o great_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n but_o they_o can_v never_o have_v authority_n sufficient_a to_o serve_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o father_n be_v man_n subject_a to_o error_n to_o prejudices_fw-la and_o surprise_v as_o well_o as_o other_o man_n and_o there_o appear_v but_o too_o many_o sign_n of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n they_o have_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o have_v call_v it_o the_o balance_n and_o exact_a rule_n of_o all_o thing_n a_o sure_a anchor_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n they_o have_v take_v synops._n in_o their_o controversy_n jesus_n christ_n speak_v in_o his_o gospel_n for_o their_o judge_n they_o have_v exhort_v their_o hearer_n and_o their_o reader_n to_o believe_v they_o only_o so_o far_o
infallibility_n in_o the_o parliament_n so_o neither_o can_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n do_v it_o for_o the_o church_n for_o society_n do_v not_o always_o follow_v their_o natural_a appointment_n we_o see_v that_o they_o often_o enough_o depart_v from_o they_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o always_o wander_v from_o its_o end_n nor_o in_o all_o thing_n yet_o it_o can_v also_o be_v imagine_v that_o she_o never_o depart_v for_o the_o wicked_a be_v mingle_v with_o the_o good_a in_o the_o same_o society_n the_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v sometime_o to_o be_v find_v more_o possess_v by_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n then_o by_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o very_o best_a man_n themselves_o be_v subject_a to_o weakness_n and_o they_o sometime_o commit_v fault_n of_o that_o importance_n that_o may_v consequent_o be_v dilate_v by_o continuance_n and_o all_o that_o can_v but_o produce_v error_n and_o corruption_n which_o it_o will_v be_v most_o necessary_a to_o reform_v behold_v all_o those_o passage_n of_o scripture_n upon_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o find_v that_o pretention_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o they_o they_o join_v some_o argument_n 1._o if_o say_v they_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o church_n to_o err_v why_o do_v we_o call_v it_o holy_a as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n 13._o church_n such_o a_o assembly_n that_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o error_n be_v so_o far_o unfit_a to_o be_v call_v holy_a that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v impious_a since_o it_o agree_v in_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a truth_n reveal_v by_o god_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o this_o argument_n be_v good_a it_o will_v follow_v not_o only_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v infallible_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o also_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v impeccable_a in_o respect_n of_o manner_n for_o she_o be_v call_v holy_a as_o well_o from_o that_o holiness_n that_o regard_v good_a work_n as_o from_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o faith_n the_o church_n be_v holy_a but_o yet_o after_o a_o imperfect_a manner_n while_o she_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o she_o will_v never_o be_v perfect_o so_o but_o in_o heaven_n furthermore_o they_o ought_v to_o remember_v that_o the_o title_n of_o holy_a and_o general_o all_o other_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o glory_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o it_o in_o truth_n only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o true_a believer_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o wicked_a which_o be_v mingle_v with_o the_o good_a in_o the_o same_o visible_a society_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o only_o on_o the_o same_o account_n of_o the_o good_a that_o all_o that_o visible_a body_n be_v call_v the_o church_n for_o they_o be_v none_o but_o those_o who_o god_n have_v call_v to_o his_o salvation_n who_o only_o can_v be_v the_o true_a mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o then_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a prevail_v in_o that_o visible_a society_n they_o will_v fill_v up_o the_o pulpit_n they_o will_v be_v master_n of_o council_n and_o of_o decision_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o government_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o introduce_v error_n and_o a_o false_a worship_n but_o when_o those_o person_n shall_v introduce_v and_o authorise_v they_o the_o church_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v holy_a not_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o wicked_a man_n who_o waste_v it_o and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o much_o as_o it_o lie_v in_o their_o power_n to_o do_v but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o god_n will_v keep_v pure_a by_o the_o illumination_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o method_n of_o his_o providence_n the_o church_n of_o israel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o its_o great_a idolatry_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o keep_v the_o title_n of_o a_o holy_a nation_n and_o a_o kingdom_n of_o priest_n which_o moses_n have_v give_v she_o but_o she_o keep_v they_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o her_o corruptor_n and_o those_o 19_o wretched_a man_n that_o will_v have_v seduce_v she_o but_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o god_n have_v always_o do_v that_o which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o day_n of_o elias_n where_o he_o reserve_v seven_o thousand_o man_n who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n unto_o baal_n and_o it_o be_v in_o those_o that_o the_o church_n be_v preserve_v and_o always_o keep_v holy_a 2._o but_o yet_o further_o say_v they_o if_o the_o church_n may_v err_v and_o particular_o 14._o the_o church_n representative_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o pastor_n why_o do_v the_o council_n pronounce_v anathema_n against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v not_o consent_v to_o their_o decree_n will_v it_o not_o be_v very_o unjust_a to_o bind_v man_n under_o so_o great_a a_o penalty_n to_o consent_v to_o thing_n that_o be_v uncertain_a and_o which_o may_v be_v false_a i_o answer_v that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o anathema_n of_o those_o council_n depend_v altogether_o on_o their_o justice_n if_o those_o council_n have_v lawful_o decide_v controversy_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o with_o the_o truth_n they_o have_v keep_v love_n and_o charity_n according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostle_n their_o anathema_n be_v very_o efficacious_a and_o all_o that_o they_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n but_o if_o they_o have_v decide_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o truth_n or_o against_o charity_n if_o they_o have_v abuse_v their_o place_n their_o anathema_n be_v vain_a and_o rash_a and_o will_v fall_v upon_o none_o but_o their_o head_n who_o pronounce_v they_o for_o god_n have_v never_o submit_v his_o righteousness_n to_o the_o unrighteousness_n of_o any_o prelate_n all_o the_o force_n of_o those_o thunderbolt_n depend_v on_o those_o very_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v we_o can_v do_v nothing_o say_v the_o apostle_n against_o the_o truth_n we_o ought_v not_o then_o to_o imagine_v that_o those_o anathema_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a we_o ought_v not_o also_o to_o believe_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v right_o use_v if_o they_o have_v not_o that_o infallibility_n saint_n hilary_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n fragm_n against_o liberius_n who_o be_v a_o deceiver_n saint_n paul_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o make_v we_o infallible_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o he_o command_v we_o to_o anathematise_v even_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n and_o himself_o if_o he_o shall_v preach_v any_o other_o gospel_n then_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v 1_o unto_o we_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n do_v not_o aspire_v after_o infallibility_n and_o yet_o he_o thunder_v out_o his_o anathema_n against_o all_o the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n never_o think_v of_o be_v infallible_a and_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o anathematise_v all_o those_o who_o after_o the_o three_o admonition_n refuse_v to_o restore_v the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n in_o fine_a every_o private_a person_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o all_o heresy_n the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n be_v not_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o magistrate_n the_o force_n of_o which_o depend_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o he_o who_o pronounce_v they_o they_o be_v only_o the_o denuntiation_n that_o man_n make_v on_o god_n side_n as_o his_o interpreter_n and_o his_o minister_n of_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o judgement_n against_o the_o unbeleiver_n the_o wicked_a and_o the_o heretic_n and_o provide_v that_o those_o denuntiation_n shall_v be_v found_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o far_o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o their_o good_a conscience_n can_v persuade_v they_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o they_o will_v be_v just_a although_o they_o will_v not_o be_v infallible_a for_o howsoever_o it_o be_v that_o good_a and_o lawful_a council_n assemble_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v never_o pretend_v that_o their_o anathema_n shall_v bind_v any_o person_n any_o far_a than_o their_o decision_n and_o their_o canon_n be_v just_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o scripture_n 3._o they_o add_v yet_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o church_n to_o err_v it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o total_o to_o fall_v away_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o 2._o there_o shall_v not_o be_v any_o long_o a_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o how_o many_o promise_n have_v we_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o denote_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o church_n god_n say_v in_o hosea_n that_o he_o will_v betrothe_v she_o unto_o he_o for_o ever_o
arm_n against_o their_o brethren_n the_o catholic_n that_o pernicious_a error_n against_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n may_v be_v observe_v to_o increase_v in_o all_o place_n that_o the_o 1492._o church_n of_o rome_n the_o mother_n and_o root_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v every_o day_n more_o and_o more_o despise_v that_o luxury_n reign_v in_o the_o clergy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v extreme_a among_o the_o people_n that_o the_o patrimony_n of_o saint_n peter_n be_v waste_v that_o christian_a prince_n animate_v with_o a_o mortal_a hatred_n one_o against_o another_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o destroy_v one_o another_o and_o that_o in_o fine_a to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jeremy_n one_o desolation_n call_v to_o another_o which_o make_v he_o to_o weep_v over_o the_o church_n and_o say_v to_o it_o daughter_n of_o zion_n thy_o desolation_n be_v great_a as_o the_o stretch_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n who_o be_v it_o that_o will_v bring_v thou_o any_o remedy_n after_o have_v represent_v those_o thing_n he_o add_v that_o although_o the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n be_v exceed_v great_a yet_o they_o may_v notwithstanding_o mitigate_v it_o if_o lay_v aside_o their_o own_o passion_n their_o canvassing_n and_o their_o cabal_n they_o will_v look_v to_o nothing_o else_o in_o choose_v a_o pope_n but_o holiness_n learning_n and_o fitness_n or_o capacity_n that_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o church_n be_v upon_o they_o to_o beg_v of_o they_o a_o pope_n who_o may_v by_o the_o good_a odor_n of_o his_o name_n allure_v the_o faithful_a people_n to_o salvation_n he_o urge_v that_o discourse_n much_o far_o in_o show_v they_o the_o necessity_n that_o the_o church_n stand_v in_o of_o a_o holy_a man_n who_o life_n shall_v be_v without_o reproach_n he_o add_v to_o his_o exhortation_n threaten_n on_o god_n part_n and_o pass_v by_o nothing_o that_o may_v move_v the_o mind_n of_o those_o cardinal_n to_o do_v some_o good_a will_v you_o not_o say_v that_o word_n so_o weighty_a and_o so_o pungent_a aught_o to_o have_v make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o cardinal_n and_o that_o at_o least_o for_o that_o time_n they_o shall_v have_v do_v well_o they_o see_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o disorder_n the_o conquest_n that_o the_o infidel_n make_v christian_a prince_n in_o arm_n one_o against_o another_o church-discipline_n overthrow_v the_o life_n of_o the_o clergy_n profuse_a piety_n violent_o beat_v down_o and_o christianity_n degenerate_v in_o all_o place_n can_v any_o one_o imagine_v that_o such_o sad_a representation_n will_v not_o have_v be_v consider_v but_o be_v not_o hasty_a all_o the_o effect_n that_o they_o produce_v be_v the_o creation_n of_o alexander_n the_o six_o that_o name_n alone_o sufficient_o celebrate_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v enough_o to_o make_v man_n understand_v of_o what_o disposition_n those_o prelate_n be_v and_o how_o little_a they_o be_v touch_v with_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n let_v we_o hear_v nevertheless_o what_o raynaldus_n say_v who_o in_o these_o kind_n of_o thing_n be_v a_o author_n that_o can_v no_o way_n be_v suspect_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o cardinal_n say_v he_o be_v very_o remote_a from_o those_o good_a counsel_n for_o author_n complain_v that_o some_o corrupt_v with_o money_n other_o gain_v by_o promise_n of_o benefice_n and_o place_n and_o other_o draw_v by_o the_o conformity_n of_o a_o vicious_a and_o impure_a life_n give_v their_o voice_n to_o roderic_n borgia_n so_o that_o in_o stead_n of_o choose_v a_o chaste_a man_n they_o choose_v one_o who_o be_v infamous_a for_o his_o uncleanness_n and_o fornication_n for_o which_o he_o have_v be_v reprove_v by_o pius_n the_o second_o yet_o be_v so_o far_o from_o amend_v under_o that_o reproof_n that_o he_o take_v no_o care_n to_o conceal_v his_o impurity_n for_o on_o the_o contrary_n he_o live_v with_o vacosia_n a_o courtesan_n of_o rome_n as_o if_o she_o have_v be_v his_o real_a wife_n and_o he_o have_v divers_a child_n by_o she_o upon_o who_o he_o heapee_v riches_n and_o honour_n as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o to_o do_v as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v his_o legitimate_a child_n behold_v what_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o alexander_n the_o six_o be_v dead_a and_o pius_n the_o three_o who_o succeed_v he_o have_v live_v but_o thirty_o day_n after_o his_o election_n the_o cardinal_n meet_v again_o in_o the_o conclave_n and_o because_o the_o life_n and_o government_n of_o alexander_n have_v give_v scandal_n to_o all_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o cardinal_n themselves_o have_v be_v but_o very_o ill_o satisfy_v with_o it_o before_o they_o proceed_v to_o a_o election_n they_o draw_v up_o some_o article_n which_o every_o one_o swear_v to_o observe_v upon_o condition_n the_o nomination_n shall_v fall_v upon_o he_o and_o there_o be_v one_o among_o the_o rest_n which_o carry_v this_o with_o it_o that_o the_o new_a pope_n shall_v call_v at_o the_o end_n of_o two_o year_n a_o general_n council_n for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o head_n and_o its_o member_n julius_n the_o second_o be_v jul._n choose_v but_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v himself_o bind_v to_o keep_v his_o oath_n for_o seven_o year_n pass_v away_o without_o any_o thing_n be_v talk_v either_o of_o a_o council_n or_o a_o reformation_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o this_o pope_n think_v the_o less_o of_o it_o nevertheless_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o have_v ill_o treat_v one_o party_n of_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n and_o have_v moreover_o stire_v up_o the_o emperor_n maximilian_n and_o lewis_n the_o twelve_o the_o king_n of_o france_n against_o he_o those_o two_o great_a prince_n join_v with_o the_o disgrace_a cardinal_n and_o call_v a_o council_n at_o pisa_n the_o act_n of_o that_o convocation_n on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o prince_n say_v express_o that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o heresy_n and_o error_n which_o through_o the_o negligence_n of_o superior_n have_v spring_v up_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n and_o for_o the_o amendment_n of_o many_o great_a notorious_a long_o continue_v and_o almost_o incorrigible_a crime_n which_o have_v scandalize_v the_o universal_a church_n the_o cardinal_n also_o allege_v the_o oath_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v take_v just_a before_o his_o promotion_n in_o these_o very_a word_n i_o swear_v to_o observe_v and_o perform_v these_o article_n throughout_o and_o in_o every_o particular_a sincere_o unfeigned_o serious_o and_o in_o good_a earnest_n and_o under_o pain_n of_o fall_v under_o perjury_n and_o a_o anathema_n from_o which_o i_o can_v absolve_v myself_o nor_o give_v power_n to_o any_o other_o person_n to_o absolve_v i_o they_o add_v to_o that_o that_o by_o another_o article_n they_o all_o and_o julius_n himself_o have_v swear_v that_o if_o he_o who_o shall_v be_v choose_v shall_v not_o perform_v his_o promise_n in_o good_a earnest_n he_o shall_v be_v hold_v guilty_a of_o perjury_n to_o be_v a_o breaker_n of_o his_o vow_n and_o of_o his_o faith_n a_o disturber_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o scandal_n to_o all_o christianity_n and_o that_o then_o two_o three_o of_o the_o sacred_a college_n shall_v have_v power_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n council_n the_o council_n then_o be_v assemble_v declare_v open_o that_o there_o be_v a_o most_o evident_a necessity_n of_o reform_v the_o church_n in_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n and_o make_v a_o decree_n form_v in_o these_o word_n the_o holy_a and_o sacred_a general_n synod_n of_o pisa_n lawful_o call_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n compose_v a_o general_n council_n and_o represent_v the_o catholic_n church_n do_v define_v and_o declare_v that_o that_o holy_a synod_n will_v not_o nor_o can_v not_o dissolve_v itself_o till_o the_o universal_a church_n shall_v be_v reform_v in_o faith_n and_o manner_n as_o well_o in_o the_o head_n as_o the_o member_n and_o till_o the_o heresy_n and_o schism_n that_o have_v spring_v up_o shall_v be_v extinguish_v behold_v hitherto_o the_o fair_a hope_n in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o we_o to_o inquire_v whether_o that_o reformation_n be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o call_v of_o that_o assembly_n together_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v only_o a_o pretence_n and_o according_a to_o all_o appearance_n it_o be_v the_o latter_a but_o whatsoever_o it_o may_v be_v whether_o a_o pretence_n or_o not_o three_o thing_n result_v from_o it_o the_o one_o that_o that_o reformation_n be_v general_o judge_v to_o be_v most_o necessary_a the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v extreme_o desire_v by_o the_o people_n for_o they_o will_v never_o have_v contrive_v to_o have_v take_v up_o
and_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o people_n can_v they_o deny_v that_o the_o christian_a emperor_n do_v not_o heretofore_o call_v council_n to_o order_n the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o to_o provide_v against_o disorder_n in_o the_o church_n can_v they_o deny_v that_o our_o king_n have_v not_o often_o do_v the_o same_o in_o their_o kingdom_n but_o the_o senate_n of_o zurich_n will_v of_o itself_o take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n i_o say_v that_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v its_o right_n for_o if_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o every_o christian_a for_o the_o interest_n of_o his_o own_o salvation_n to_o take_v cognizance_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o churchman_n teach_v and_o not_o blind_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o their_o word_n as_o i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v in_o the_o first_o part_n it_o be_v not_o less_o the_o duty_n of_o magistrate_n to_o do_v the_o same_o to_o bind_v the_o churchman_n to_o acquit_v themselves_o faithful_o in_o their_o charge_n and_o to_o teach_v man_n nothing_o that_o may_v not_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n so_o that_o if_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n go_v astray_o from_o that_o word_n and_o if_o they_o corrupt_v their_o ministry_n by_o error_n and_o superstition_n it_o belong_v to_o the_o magistrate_n to_o labour_v to_o reduce_v they_o to_o their_o duty_n by_o the_o mild_a and_o just_a method_n he_o can_v use_v thus_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n use_v it_o heretofore_o as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o history_n of_o hezechias_n josias_n and_o of_o some_o other_o who_o make_v use_v of_o that_o lawful_a authority_n that_o god_n give_v they_o for_o the_o reform_n of_o their_o church_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o all_o know_v that_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n take_v cognizance_n either_o by_o themselves_o of_o their_o commissioner_n of_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n and_o not_o only_o of_o those_o that_o respect_v the_o discipline_n but_o of_o those_o also_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o religion_n itself_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o they_o frequent_o publish_v under_o their_o name_n in_o the_o form_n of_o edict_n decision_n of_o opinion_n condemnation_n of_o heresy_n and_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v dispute_v in_o their_o presence_n in_o synodal_n assembly_n we_o ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o imagine_v that_o magistrate_n ought_v not_o to_o interpose_v in_o matter_n of_o the_o faith_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o they_o be_v layman_n for_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o ought_v to_o interpose_v themselves_o more_o in_o those_o then_o in_o those_o of_o discipline_n because_o the_o faith_n respect_v every_o man_n where_o discipline_n relate_v to_o the_o clergy_n more_o peculiarly_a therefore_o it_o be_v that_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o tell_v the_o emperor_n michael_n who_o be_v present_a in_o person_n in_o a_o council_n where_o only_o the_o fact_n of_o ignatius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n be_v treat_v of_o who_o that_o emperor_n have_v depose_v that_o he_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o emperor_n his_o predecessor_n have_v be_v present_a at_o synodal_n assembly_n unless_o they_o may_v possible_o have_v be_v in_o those_o where_o matter_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v treat_v of_o which_o be_v a_o common_a thing_n relate_v general_o to_o all_o and_o which_o belong_v not_o only_o to_o the_o clergy_n but_o the_o laity_n also_o and_o universal_o to_o all_o christian_n there_o be_v nothing_o therefore_o in_o that_o action_n of_o the_o magistrate_n of_o zurich_n that_o be_v not_o a_o right_n common_a to_o all_o sovereign_a magistrate_n within_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n but_o they_o will_v say_v be_v it_o not_o to_o break_v off_o the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n with_o the_o rest_n to_o go_v about_o so_o to_o order_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n within_o their_o canton_n without_o the_o participation_n of_o other_o church_n and_o be_v they_o not_o schismatic_n in_o that_o very_a thing_n i_o answer_v that_o when_o a_o prince_n or_o a_o sovereign_a magistrate_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o call_v a_o general_n council_n together_o to_o deliberate_v about_o the_o common_a faith_n he_o will_v do_v better_a to_o take_v that_o way_n but_o when_o he_o be_v not_o as_o the_o senate_n of_o zurich_n evident_o be_v not_o ought_v he_o to_o abandon_v all_o care_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o state_n they_o will_v see_v in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o treatise_n that_o the_o state_n of_o germany_n see_v the_o opposition_n that_o the_o pope_n make_v to_o the_o call_n of_o a_o general_a council_n often_o demand_v a_o national_a one_o of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o they_o will_v see_v also_o that_o that_o emperor_n be_v sometime_o resolve_v to_o do_v it_o and_o that_o he_o threaten_v the_o pope_n to_o cause_v divers_a colloquy_n or_o conference_n of_o learned_a man_n to_o be_v hold_v to_o labour_v to_o decide_v those_o article_n that_o be_v controvert_v they_o will_v see_v that_o our_o king_n for_o the_o same_o design_n have_v sometime_o deliberate_v about_o assemble_v a_o national_a council_n in_o france_n and_o no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o conference_n of_o poissy_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n the_o nine_o there_o be_v nothing_o therefore_o in_o the_o conduct_n of_o that_o business_n that_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o right_n of_o sovereign_n and_o nothing_o which_o they_o can_v charge_v with_o schism_n in_o it_o for_o when_o a_o prince_n or_o a_o senate_n assemble_v a_o synod_n to_o condemn_v heresy_n or_o reform_v error_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n take_v cognizance_n of_o matter_n of_o religion_n provide_v that_o in_o effect_n that_o which_o it_o condemn_v be_v a_o heresy_n or_o that_o which_o it_o reform_v be_v a_o error_n he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o break_v christian_a unity_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n he_o confirm_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v in_o free_v it_o from_o a_o false_a and_o wicked_a unity_n which_o be_v that_o of_o error_n which_o can_v be_v other_o then_o destructive_a to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o can_v be_v too_o soon_o break_v so_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o their_o action_n more_o by_o the_o foundation_n than_o the_o form_n or_o manner_n for_o the_o foundation_n be_v good_a its_o action_n can_v but_o be_v approve_v when_o a_o man_n be_v sick_a with_o divers_a other_o as_o it_o frequent_o happen_v in_o epidemical_a disease_n it_o will_v be_v injustice_n in_o he_o not_o to_o provide_v for_o his_o own_o particular_a heal_n but_o to_o stay_v for_o a_o general_a one_o and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a absurdity_n to_o say_v that_o if_o he_o do_v do_v so_o he_o violate_v the_o right_n of_o the_o civil_a society_n for_o the_o civil_a society_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o be_v a_o communion_n of_o sickness_n but_o in_o be_v a_o communion_n of_o life_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v that_o in_o heal_a himself_o in_o particular_a he_o establish_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v that_o civil_a society_n which_o he_o have_v with_o his_o disease_a companion_n because_o he_o encourage_v they_o by_o his_o example_n to_o heal_v themselves_o with_o he_o the_o better_a to_o enjoy_v in_o common_a the_o advantage_n of_o life_n it_o be_v the_o same_o case_n here_o where_o a_o church_n see_v itself_o infect_v with_o error_n and_o superstition_n with_o divers_a other_o church_n she_o no_o way_n violate_v christian_a unity_n in_o labour_v to_o reform_v herself_o particular_o for_o the_o christian_a unity_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o error_n and_o abuse_n it_o consist_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n it_o establish_v therefore_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o unity_n because_o it_o give_v other_o a_o good_a example_n and_o thereby_o encourage_v they_o to_o reform_v themselves_o as_o it_o have_v do_v all_o that_o which_o a_o prince_n or_o sovereign_a magistrate_n ought_v to_o observe_v in_o those_o season_n be_v on_o one_o side_n to_o take_v heed_n that_o he_o make_v a_o just_a discern_v of_o good_a and_o evil_n i_o will_v say_v that_o he_o reform_v nothing_o which_o will_v not_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o error_n or_o a_o superstition_n or_o a_o abuse_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o give_v any_o wound_n to_o the_o true_a religion_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o reformation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n to_o offer_v no_o violence_n to_o man_n conscience_n but_o to_o purify_v the_o public_a ministry_n as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v by_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o people_n that_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o he_o but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o not_o only_o the_o magistrate_n of_o zurich_n but_o those_o also_o of_o other_o place_n
the_o point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o about_o some_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o we_o can_v yet_o impute_v to_o their_o whole_a body_n and_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n they_o reject_v with_o we_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n religious_a worship_n of_o image_n humane_a satisfaction_n indulgence_n purgatory_n worship_n of_o relic_n the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o blind_a obedience_n to_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n they_o acknowledge_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n they_o careful_o practice_v the_o read_n of_o they_o they_o own_o their_o sufficiency_n they_o believe_v their_o authority_n independent_a from_o that_o of_o the_o church_n in_o regard_n of_o man_n they_o distinct_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n and_o that_o of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o law_n and_o its_o distinction_n from_o the_o gospel_n they_o do_v not_o conceive_v amiss_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o of_o good_a work_n and_o as_o for_o popular_a superstition_n we_o can_v scarce_o see_v any_o reign_n among_o they_o will_v to_o god_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o that_o condition_n and_o that_o we_o can_v purchase_v it_o at_o the_o price_n of_o our_o blood_n and_o our_o life_n but_o alas_o we_o be_v very_o far_o from_o see_v any_o likelihood_n of_o success_n to_o that_o wish_n all_o those_o point_n that_o i_o have_v set_v down_o be_v so_o many_o difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o she_o and_o in_o our_o judgement_n there_o be_v so_o many_o error_n and_o so_o many_o abuse_n in_o she_o and_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o any_o reasonable_a hope_n of_o their_o correction_n that_o we_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o strengthen_v themselves_o in_o they_o every_o day_n and_o that_o they_o discover_v every_o day_n more_o and_o more_o sign_n of_o their_o aversion_n for_o or_o contempt_n of_o a_o reformation_n who_o therefore_o can_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o upon_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n we_o place_v a_o great_a difdifference_n between_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o who_o be_v call_v lutheran_n the_o one_o appear_v to_o we_o as_o a_o body_n spread_v all_o over_o with_o a_o great_a many_o boil_v which_o all_o together_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o function_n of_o life_n and_o the_o other_o as_o a_o body_n that_o have_v only_o one_o or_o two_o which_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o life_n or_o its_o action_n in_o a_o word_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o have_v imbibe_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n where_o we_o differ_v from_o they_o and_o who_o practice_n they_o be_v in_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n as_o well_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o tenet_n as_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o number_n but_o as_o to_o the_o error_n which_o remain_v yet_o among_o the_o lutheran_n we_o do_v not_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n either_o as_o to_o their_o quality_n or_o their_o number_n i_o say_v as_o to_o their_o quality_n and_o the_o reason_n that_o we_o allege_v be_v be_v very_o solid_a whatsoever_o endeavour_v they_o have_v use_v to_o elude_v it_o for_o although_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o lutheran_n about_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v erroneous_a though_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o approve_v of_o it_o that_o we_o oppose_v it_o as_o much_o as_o possible_o we_o can_v yet_o while_o they_o shall_v make_v a_o profession_n as_o they_o do_v to_o distinguish_v in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n from_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o can_v say_v that_o their_o error_n compel_v they_o actual_o to_o adore_v the_o mere_a creature_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o word_n we_o can_v very_o well_o say_v that_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o a_o place_n where_o it_o be_v not_o but_o we_o can_v tell_v they_o that_o they_o take_v another_o subject_n for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o real_o and_o in_o effect_n be_v not_o so_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n for_o they_o do_v not_o take_v the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o i_o will_v say_v they_o do_v not_o take_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o place_n wherein_o they_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v for_o they_o conceive_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v not_o there_o but_o this_o error_n about_o the_o place_n how_o gross_a soever_o it_o be_v do_v not_o notwithstanding_o include_v idolatry_n for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v they_o do_v not_o take_v one_o subject_n for_o another_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o if_o she_o deceive_v herself_o she_o do_v it_o not_o only_o as_o to_o the_o place_n wherein_o she_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o as_o to_o the_o subject_n that_o she_o take_v for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n since_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n but_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n there_o be_v actual_o and_o real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o one_o only_a substance_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o object_n of_o her_o adoration_n on_o the_o contrary_n she_o delieve_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o she_o adore_v it_o under_o that_o quality_n if_o she_o deceive_v herself_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o believe_v she_o adore_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n she_o adore_v that_o which_o be_v actual_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n therefore_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v that_o it_o be_v false_a that_o the_o catholic_n adore_v the_o sacrament_n in_o take_v that_o word_n for_o a_o external_a veil_n that_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o adore_v or_o do_v not_o adore_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v its_o figure_n colour_n roundness_n be_v a_o thing_n by_o itself_o whereof_o we_o do_v not_o now_o dispute_v we_o speak_v now_o of_o the_o substance_n which_o the_o priest_n hold_v in_o his_o hand_n but_o it_o be_v yet_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n what_o he_o further_o add_v that_o although_o the_o bread_n shall_v remain_v there_o as_o the_o lutheran_n hold_v yet_o we_o can_v not_o accuse_v the_o catholic_n of_o adore_v it_o their_o adoration_n terminate_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o who_o they_o believe_v to_o lie_v hide_v under_o those_o sensible_a species_n this_o be_v a_o ordinary_a fallacy_n of_o their_o missionary_n fit_a only_a to_o deceive_v child_n i_o distinguish_v we_o can_v accuse_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o believe_v that_o they_o adore_v the_o bread_n or_o of_o be_v willing_a to_o adore_v it_o or_o of_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o adore_v the_o bread_n i_o grant_v it_o for_o they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n they_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v accuse_v of_o believe_v that_o they_o adore_v or_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o adore_v or_o that_o they_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o adore_v the_o bread_n they_o defend_v themselves_o in_o that_o whereof_o no_o body_n accuse_v they_o but_o if_o the_o bread_n remain_v in_o effect_n no_o bread_n i_o deny_v that_o we_o can_v accuse_v they_o of_o adore_v that_o which_o be_v actual_o and_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n bread_n in_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o man_n must_v be_v of_o a_o very_a bad_a faith_n not_o to_o see_v it_o for_o if_o i_o shall_v imagine_v for_o example_n that_o a_o tree_n that_o a_o rock_n that_o a_o flower_n be_v a_o god_n hide_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o tree_n a_o rock_n a_o flower_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v adore_v it_o under_o that_o quality_n of_o a_o god_n which_o my_o imagination_n give_v it_o it_o will_v be_v pass_v all_o doubt_n that_o i_o shall_v adore_v a_o tree_n a_o rock_n a_o flower_n in_o believe_v myself_o to_o adore_v god_n but_o beside_o that_o we_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o lutheran_n in_o very_o different_a term_n from_o those_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v
parishioner_n of_o saint_n hilary_n montanus_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o view_n of_o that_o ignorance_n under_o which_o they_o be_v hold_v for_o see_v how_o they_o 23._o speak_v our_o lord_n say_v i_o have_v compassion_n on_o the_o multitude_n for_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o eat_v and_o you_o see_v the_o complaint_n that_o the_o prophet_n make_v the_o child_n ask_v for_o bread_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o give_v unto_o they_o it_o be_v a_o small_a matter_n if_o they_o will_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o not_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o take_v it_o and_o if_o they_o take_v it_o they_o snatch_v it_o out_o of_o their_o hand_n they_o do_v not_o instruct_v they_o and_o they_o will_v hinder_v they_o so_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o instruct_v thenselves_fw-mi out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o that_o prophecy_n shall_v not_o be_v accomplish_v erunt_fw-la omnes_fw-la docibiles_fw-la deo_fw-la and_o they_o shall_v be_v teach_v of_o god_n i_o think_v myself_o bind_v to_o make_v these_o first_o reflection_n to_o show_v the_o injustice_n and_o inequality_n of_o these_o man_n that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o nihil_fw-la est_fw-la ses_fw-fr cicero_n quod_fw-la minus_fw-la ferendum_fw-la sit_fw-la quam_fw-la rationem_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la ab_fw-la altero_fw-la reposcere_fw-la eum_fw-la quinon_fw-la posset_n suae_fw-la reddere_fw-la notwithstanding_o after_o have_v a_o little_a cool_v that_o impetuous_a motion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o justify_v our_o father_n touch_v the_o principle_n upon_o which_o they_o make_v their_o reformation_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o they_o can_v not_o in_o that_o state_n wherein_o thing_n be_v take_v the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n without_o renounce_v common_a sense_n the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a that_o which_o they_o will_v call_v the_o church_n be_v make_v up_o of_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o prelate_n and_o the_o other_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o evil_a it_o be_v that_o that_o have_v spread_v abroad_o all_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n or_o that_o have_v at_o least_o foment_v and_o maintain_v they_o when_o they_o take_v their_o rise_n elsewhere_o her_o usurpation_n and_o the_o disorder_n of_o her_o government_n be_v one_o of_o the_o complaint_n of_o our_o father_n they_o complain_v of_o her_o principle_n her_o maxim_n and_o some_o decision_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o she_o have_v cause_v to_o pass_v in_o council_n that_o be_v servile_o subject_v to_o her_o will_n and_o her_o interest_n she_o be_v therefore_o a_o resolute_a party_n in_o this_o affair_n evident_o interest_v and_o by_o consequence_n uncapable_a of_o judge_v it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o call_v herself_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n and_o that_o one_o of_o her_o pretension_n be_v infallibility_n in_o the_o faith_n but_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v one_o of_o the_o error_n of_o which_o our_o father_n require_v a_o correction_n whatever_o probability_n she_o have_v of_o ascribe_v it_o to_o herself_o adrian_z the_o six_o acknowledge_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o disorder_n of_o that_o court_n in_o his_o instruction_n to_o his_o nuntio_n who_o he_o send_v to_o the_o diet_n of_o nuremberg_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o the_o general_n voice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o demand_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o a_o reformation_n in_o capite_fw-la &_o membris_fw-la make_v it_o know_v enough_o to_o leave_v we_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n moreover_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v so_o loud_o and_o vehement_o declare_v herself_o against_o a_o reformation_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v any_o further_o hope_v for_o and_o why_o shall_v our_o father_n have_v take_v she_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o not_o only_o the_o gallican_n church_n who_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o she_o maintain_v that_o she_o be_v not_o but_o even_o the_o experience_n of_o many_o year_n have_v very_o evident_o show_v that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v do_v not_o tertullian_n turn_v 1._o montanist_n testify_v that_o eleutherius_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v receive_v the_o prophecy_n of_o montanus_n of_o priscilla_n and_o maximilla_n and_o that_o he_o have_v already_o write_v letter_n of_o communion_n to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o phrygia_n which_o be_v montanist_n and_o that_o those_o letter_n shall_v have_v their_o effect_n although_o praxeas_n have_v not_o make_v they_o to_o be_v recall_v in_o relate_v false_a thing_n concern_v those_o church_n and_o their_o prophet_n and_o have_v not_o the_o six_o general_n council_n condemn_v pope_n honorius_n as_o a_o monothelite_n heretic_n with_o sergius_n patriaerch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o some_o other_o i_o know_v that_o some_o have_v say_v that_o that_o council_n be_v deceive_v in_o the_o business_n of_o honorius_n but_o without_o enter_v upon_o that_o question_n in_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o as_o not_o long_o since_o p._n lovis_n thomassin_n priest_n of_o the_o oratory_n in_o his_o dissertation_n about_o that_o six_o council_n have_v acknowledge_v it_o be_v enough_o that_o that_o council_n condemn_v honorius_n for_o a_o heretic_n and_o that_o it_o proscribe_v his_o name_n and_o his_o memory_n for_o that_o condemnation_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o happen_v be_v a_o authentic_a declaration_n that_o a_o general_n council_n have_v hold_v that_o pope_n may_v err_v and_o by_o eonsequence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o say_v as_o p._n thomassin_n have_v do_v that_o henorius_fw-la err_v only_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o private_a man_n and_o not_o as_o pope_n or_o to_o speak_v more_o proper_o that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v but_o only_o that_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o dispensation_n for_o the_o procure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v divide_v about_o the_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o jesus_n christ_n or_o whether_o there_o be_v but_o one_o and_o that_o he_o desire_v that_o they_o will_v be_v silent_a about_o that_o point_n which_o side_n soever_o they_o choose_v it_o will_v always_o follow_v from_o that_o example_n of_o honorius_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o to_o make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o be_v exempt_a from_o error_n either_o in_o quality_n of_o pope_n or_o even_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o private_a man_n it_o be_v further_a necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o not_o foment_v or_o entertain_v heresy_n but_o of_o oppose_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a of_o condemn_v it_o when_o it_o have_v make_v any_o progress_n and_o of_o maintain_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o can_v say_v of_o honorius_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n that_o heresy_n have_v overran_a all_o the_o east_n the_o patriarchates_n of_o the_o east_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o the_o emperor_n heraclius_n have_v establish_v it_o by_o a_o public_a edict_n a_o council_n itself_o hold_v at_o constantinople_n have_v confirm_v it_o whether_o therefore_o they_o say_v that_o honorius_n embrace_v heresy_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o private_a man_n or_o whether_o they_o say_v that_o by_o a_o false_a dispensation_n he_o will_v only_o have_v impose_v silence_n on_o the_o orthodox_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o take_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o pope_n to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o course_n of_o heresy_n nor_o to_o succour_v the_o true_a faith_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o as_o pope_n he_o shall_v have_v condemn_v himself_o as_o a_o private_a man_n or_o that_o in_o quality_n of_o pope_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v ex_fw-la cathedra_fw-la he_o shall_v have_v publish_v the_o truth_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v while_o his_o own_o private_a opinion_n be_v that_o he_o shall_v hold_v his_o peace_n about_o it_o and_o suppress_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o mockery_n to_o make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o such_o a_o pope_n who_o through_o his_o own_o private_a heresy_n or_o his_o imprudent_a dispensation_n can_v not_o hinder_v monothelism_n from_o triumph_v and_o it_o can_v be_v a_o less_o one_o if_o they_o shall_v pretend_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n while_o such_o pope_n be_v her_o head_n since_o she_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o they_o and_o since_o they_o may_v
as_o heretic_n or_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o constance_n reproach_v liberius_n that_o he_o be_v alone_o and_o that_o he_o oppose_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o athanasius_n when_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o 355._o world_n say_v he_o to_o he_o reside_v in_o thy_o person_n that_o thou_o alone_o shall_v take_v the_o part_n of_o a_o wicked_a man_n and_o dare_v to_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n i_o will_v be_v alone_o answer_v liberius_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o weaken_a for_o heretofore_o there_o be_v but_o three_o find_v who_o resist_v the_o command_n of_o a_o king_n liberius_n himself_o be_v banish_v from_o which_o he_o be_v not_o free_v till_o after_o he_o subscribe_v to_o arianism_n and_o as_o the_o west_n be_v then_o less_o infect_v with_o this_o heresy_n than_o the_o east_n the_o emperor_n cause_v a_o council_n to_o assemble_v at_o ariminum_n in_o which_o after_o specious_a beginning_n the_o end_n be_v very_o unhappy_a for_o the_o bishop_n renounce_v therein_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n which_o make_v the_o son_n of_o god_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o his_o father_n to_o this_o effect_n they_o reject_v the_o word_n consubstantial_a which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v insert_v into_o its_o creed_n as_o a_o word_n that_o be_v scandalous_a sacrilegious_a and_o unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o they_o banish_v it_o from_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o that_o synod_n itself_o to_o the_o emperor_n constance_n set_v down_o by_o s._n hilary_n in_o which_o they_o give_v the_o emperor_n thanks_o that_o he_o have_v show_v fragment_n they_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v to_o wit_n to_o decree_v that_o no_o body_n shall_v speak_v any_o more_o either_o of_o substance_n or_o of_o consubstantial_a which_o be_v name_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o rejoice_v because_o they_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v hold_v before_o they_o add_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o can_v be_v overcome_v have_v obtain_v the_o victory_n so_o that_o that_o name_v unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o sacred_a law_n shall_v not_o be_v for_o the_o future_a mention_v by_o any_o person_n and_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o entire_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o oriental_a church_n and_o that_o they_o have_v render_v unto_o they_o and_o he_o a_o full_a obedience_n it_o be_v that_o reason_n for_o which_o auxentius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n arian_n a_o arian_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o valentinian_n and_o valens_n emperor_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o endure_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o six_o hundred_o bishop_n shall_v be_v break_v by_o a_o small_a number_n of_o contentious_a person_n so_o that_o vincentius_n 6._o lirinensis_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o poison_n of_o arianism_n have_v infect_v not_o some_o small_a part_n only_o but_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v to_o that_o sense_n that_o phaebadius_n a_o french_a bishop_n 219._o who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n say_v that_o the_o subtlety_n and_o fraud_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v almost_o whole_o possess_a man_n mind_n that_o it_o persuade_v they_o to_o believe_v heresy_n as_o the_o right_a faith_n and_o condemn_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o a_o heresy_n and_o a_o little_a low_o have_v a_o eye_n to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o make_v a_o edict_n that_o no_o one_o shall_v mention_v one_o only_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o only_a virtue_n i_o may_v add_v to_o these_o testimony_n that_o of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o oration_n that_o he_o make_v in_o the_o praise_n of_o s._n athanasius_n there_o after_o have_v describe_v the_o fury_n of_o george_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o a_o arian_n and_o the_o impiety_n of_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n he_o add_v we_o may_v see_v one_o sort_n unjust_o banish_v from_o their_o see_v and_o other_o put_v 21._o into_o their_o place_n after_o their_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o impiety_n which_o be_v require_v of_o they_o as_o a_o necessary_a condition_n plot_v never_o cease_v on_o one_o side_n nor_o the_o calumniator_n on_o the_o other_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v many_o among_o we_o fall_v into_o the_o snare_n who_o be_v else_o invincible_a for_o although_o their_o error_n do_v not_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o seduce_v their_o mind_n yet_o they_o subscribe_v notwithstanding_o and_o by_o that_o mean_v conspire_v with_o the_o most_o wicked_a man_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n in_o their_o flame_n they_o be_v at_o least_o blacken_v with_o their_o smoke_n this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v i_o often_o pour_v forth_o river_n of_o tear_n behold_v wickedness_n spread_v abroad_o so_o wide_a and_o so_o much_o every_o where_o and_o that_o those_o themselves_o that_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o word_n there_o have_v become_v the_o persecutor_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o pastor_n have_v be_v carry_v away_o after_o a_o insensible_a manner_n and_o to_o speak_v with_o the_o scripture_n divers_a pastor_n have_v leave_v my_o vineyard_n desolate_a they_o have_v abuse_v and_o load_v that_o desirable_a portion_n with_o shame_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o the_o sweat_n and_o blood_n of_o so_o many_o martyr_n before_o and_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_fw-la christ_n have_v besprinkle_v and_o which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o god_n himself_o who_o die_v for_o our_o salvation_n if_o you_o except_v some_o few_o who_o have_v either_o be_v despise_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o their_o name_n or_o who_o have_v resist_v by_o their_o virtue_n for_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a that_o there_o shall_v yet_o have_v some_o remain_v to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o seed_n and_o a_o root_n to_o israel_n to_o make_v it_o flourish_v and_o revive_v again_o all_o be_v sway_v by_o the_o time_n there_o be_v only_o this_o difference_n among_o they_o that_o some_o be_v fall_v deep_a into_o the_o snare_n and_o other_o more_o slow_o that_o some_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o wickedness_n and_o other_o hold_v the_o second_o place_n cardinal_n baronius_n can_v not_o avoid_v make_v this_o reflection_n in_o set_v 359._o down_o this_o passage_n so_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n but_o if_o we_o will_v add_v the_o ruin_n that_o befall_v the_o western_a church_n which_o i_o have_v just_a before_o describe_v we_o shall_v easy_o judge_v that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o time_n since_o wherein_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n have_v be_v more_o disturb_v than_o it_o be_v then_o since_o almost_o all_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o precipice_n and_o that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v never_o so_o dreadful_a but_o the_o second_o action_n which_o we_o have_v propound_v be_v not_o less_o certain_a than_o the_o former_a to_o wit_n that_o those_o among_o the_o orthodox_n who_o have_v any_o zeal_n or_o courage_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o their_o pastor_n while_o they_o remain_v in_o heresy_n in_o effect_n that_o be_v the_o chief_a cause_n for_o which_o they_o suffer_v so_o many_o murder_n and_o banishment_n the_o arian_n no_n way_n tolerate_v those_o who_o refuse_v their_o communion_n the_o perpetual_a accusation_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v they_o be_v that_o they_o be_v the_o schismatic_n who_o have_v violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o which_o auxentius_n reproach_v s._n hilary_n with_o and_o eusebius_n of_o verceille_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o i_o have_v before_o cite_v they_o be_v say_v he_o man_n condemn_v and_o depose_v who_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o make_v of_o schism_n wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o that_o false_a bishop_n call_v the_o just_a separation_n to_o which_o s._n hilary_n exhort_v the_o faithful_a by_o his_o write_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n socrates_n the_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n relate_v upon_o this_o subject_n 30._o that_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o arian_n proceed_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o force_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o unjust_a way_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o their_o hand_n
for_o that_o they_o have_v refer_v that_o business_n to_o a_o national_a council_n in_o defect_n of_o a_o general_n one_o and_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v very_o much_o wound_v in_o that_o reference_n and_o that_o a_o national_a council_n can_v not_o deliberate_v about_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o fine_a after_o a_o great_a many_o dispute_v which_o only_o serve_v more_o and_o more_o to_o discover_v the_o obstinate_a resolution_n that_o the_o roman_a party_n have_v take_v up_o not_o to_o suffer_v a_o reformation_n this_o diet_n end_v with_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o refer_v the_o whole_a affair_n to_o a_o general_n council_n or_o a_o national_a one_o in_o germany_n or_o to_o a_o imperial_a assembly_n if_o they_o can_v not_o obtain_v a_o council_n and_o that_o nevertheless_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o ausburg_n shall_v remain_v suspend_v all_o this_o pass_a in_o the_o year_n 1541._o see_v here_o what_o the_o success_n of_o the_o conference_n of_o ratisbon_n be_v the_o year_n follow_v which_o be_v 1542._o the_o pope_n assign_v the_o council_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o trent_n in_o the_o month_n of_o november_n he_o send_v a_o bull_n to_o the_o emperor_n in_o spain_n and_o after_o to_o the_o king_n exhort_v they_o to_o send_v their_o ambassador_n thither_o and_o he_o himself_o depute_v thither_o three_o cardinal_n in_o quality_n of_o legate_n he_o send_v thither_o some_o bishop_n also_o but_o this_o convocation_n have_v not_o then_o any_o effect_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o war_n that_o be_v carry_v on_o about_o the_o same_o time_n between_o king_n francis_n the_o first_o and_o the_o emperor_n and_o this_o latter_a see_v himself_o to_o have_v two_o war_n upon_o his_o hand_n that_o with_o france_n and_o the_o other_o with_o the_o turk_n make_v a_o new_a decree_n at_o spire_n by_o which_o he_o give_v peace_n to_o the_o protestant_n but_o more_o than_o that_o he_o ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v make_v choice_n of_o some_o learned_a and_o well-meaning_a person_n to_o draw_v up_o a_o formulary_a of_o the_o reformation_n that_o the_o prince_n shall_v do_v the_o same_o and_o that_o all_o those_o piece_n be_v refer_v to_o the_o next_o diet_n they_o shall_v there_o resolve_v with_o a_o common_a consent_n that_o which_o they_o shall_v judge_v fit_a to_o be_v keep_v about_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n till_o the_o meeting_n of_o a_o council_n this_o decree_n be_v make_v in_o the_o year_n 1544._o but_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o nettle_v at_o this_o that_o he_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n in_o a_o very_a threaten_a style_n complain_v above_o all_o thing_n of_o this_o that_o he_o have_v not_o refer_v that_o which_o concern_v religion_n to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o have_v favour_v those_o who_o be_v rebel_n to_o the_o apostolic_a see_n some_o time_n after_o king_n francis_n the_o first_o and_o the_o emperor_n make_v a_o peace_n and_o one_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o agreement_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v defend_v the_o ancient_a religion_n that_o they_o shall_v employ_v their_o endeavour_n for_o the_o union_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o shall_v joint_o demand_v of_o the_o pope_n the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v labour_v to_o subdue_v the_o protestant_n this_o oblige_v the_o pope_n to_o prevent_v they_o he_o therefore_o again_o assign_v the_o council_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o trent_n the_o fifteen_o day_n of_o march_n 1545._o and_o dispatch_v away_o his_o legate_n thither_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o resolve_v to_o use_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o oblige_v the_o emperor_n to_o turn_v his_o arm_n against_o the_o protestant_n to_o oppose_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a sword_n or_o to_o say_v better_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o war_n may_v serve_v he_o for_o a_o pretence_n to_o elude_v the_o council_n for_o that_o purpose_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o nuntio_n and_o afterward_o of_o that_o cardinal_n farnese_n who_o he_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n as_o his_o legate_n who_o chief_a pretence_n be_v the_o refusal_n which_o the_o protestant_n have_v propound_v anew_o against_o his_o pretend_a council_n he_o make_v therefore_o very_o powerful_a solicitation_n to_o the_o emperor_n by_o his_o legate_n with_o offers_z to_o aid_v he_o with_o man_n and_o money_n and_o even_o to_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o prince_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o emperor_n who_o on_o his_o side_n be_v very_o glad_a to_o take_v this_o occasion_n to_o subdue_v germany_n to_o himself_o ready_o accept_v of_o this_o proposition_n so_o that_o a_o war_n be_v conclude_v between_o they_o but_o the_o conclusion_n be_v keep_v very_o secret_a till_o the_o time_n of_o execution_n notwithstanding_o the_o better_a to_o cover_v this_o design_n the_o emperor_n appoint_v a_o conference_n of_o learned_a man_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o ratisbon_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o religion_n according_a to_o his_o last_o decree_n but_o he_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o cite_v the_o archbishop_n of_o cologne_n to_o appear_v before_o he_o who_o have_v embrace_v the_o reformation_n and_o afterward_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o deprive_v he_o of_o his_o archbishopric_a and_o as_o for_o the_o conference_n at_o ratisbon_n which_o give_v some_o jealousy_n to_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v already_o assemble_v at_o trent_n it_o be_v quick_o after_o break_v by_o the_o unjust_a condition_n that_o some_o monk_n who_o be_v there_o as_o the_o commissioner_n of_o the_o emperor_n will_v impose_v on_o the_o protestant_a divine_n the_o council_n be_v open_v the_o thirteen_o of_o december_n of_o the_o same_o year_n 1545._o but_o in_o fine_a after_o a_o great_a many_o artifices_fw-la and_o dissimulation_n able_a to_o have_v lull_v asleep_o the_o most_o vigilant_a after_o a_o great_a many_o contrary_a assurance_n give_v to_o the_o protestant_n the_o emperor_n send_v the_o cardinal_n of_o trent_n in_o post_n to_o rome_n to_o give_v the_o pope_n notice_n that_o he_o shall_v make_v his_o troop_n march_v with_o all_o diligence_n the_o treaty_n which_o they_o have_v make_v together_o be_v publish_v the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o of_o july_n 1546._o bearing_n this_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v employ_v his_o arm_n and_o open_a force_n to_o make_v those_o german_n who_o shall_v reject_v the_o council_n return_v to_o the_o ancient_a religion_n and_o to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o the_o emperor_n soon_o after_o open_o declare_v himself_o as_o well_o by_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o divers_a city_n in_o germany_n to_o the_o elector_n of_o cologne_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o wirtemburg_n as_o by_o the_o answer_n that_o his_o minister_n give_v to_o the_o ambassador_n of_o those_o town_n who_o be_v with_o he_o the_o pope_n on_o his_o side_n present_o publish_v a_o bull_n date_v the_o fifteen_o of_o july_n by_o which_o he_o command_v that_o they_o shall_v make_v solemn_a procession_n exhort_v all_o christian_n to_o put_v up_o prayer_n to_o god_n for_o the_o happy_a success_n of_o the_o war_n which_o the_o emperor_n and_o himself_o have_v undertake_v at_o their_o common_a charge_n against_o the_o german_n who_o shall_v either_o profess_v heresy_n or_o protect_v it_o before_o this_o he_o have_v write_v to_o the_o swisser_n letter_n date_v the_o three_o of_o june_n by_o which_o he_o give_v they_o notice_n of_o the_o emperor_n design_n pray_v they_o to_o send_v all_o the_o succour_n they_o can_v possible_o the_o emperor_n will_v at_o the_o beginning_n cover_v this_o war_n with_o another_o pretence_n than_o that_o of_o religion_n but_o the_o pope_n will_v never_o suffer_v he_o to_o do_v it_o so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o further_a way_n leave_v to_o disguise_v himself_o begin_v with_o the_o proscribe_v of_o the_o duke_n of_o saxony_n and_o the_o landgrave_n of_o hessia_n and_o moreover_o he_o send_v his_o army_n into_o the_o field_n the_o protestant_a prince_n on_o their_o part_n take_v up_o arm_n also_o for_o their_o just_a defence_n the_o success_n of_o this_o war_n be_v not_o so_o happy_a for_o the_o protestant_n all_o germany_n see_v itself_o soon_o enslave_v under_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o according_a to_o all_o humane_a appearance_n the_o reformation_n also_o have_v be_v present_o destroy_v if_o god_n who_o never_o utter_o forsake_v his_o church_n have_v not_o provide_v for_o it_o by_o his_o providence_n it_o happen_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n quarrel_v about_o those_o temporal_a interest_n which_o be_v far_o more_o prevalent_a in_o their_o mind_n than_o that_o of_o religion_n which_o fall_v out_o because_o the_o emperor_n will_v not_o
ready_o subject_a germany_n to_o the_o council_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o because_o the_o pope_n use_v also_o all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o stir_v up_o new_a affair_n for_o the_o emperor_n on_o the_o side_n of_o italy_n moreover_o a_o division_n fall_v out_o in_o the_o council_n for_o the_o pope_n have_v transfer_v it_o from_o trent_n to_o bolognia_n to_o have_v it_o more_o at_o his_o order_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n yield_v to_o that_o transfer_v but_o many_o also_o hold_v themselves_o firm_a to_o trent_n and_o will_v not_o obey_v it_o which_o make_v a_o great_a difficulty_n to_o arise_v when_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n come_v to_o demand_v as_o they_o afterward_o do_v that_o the_o council_n shall_v be_v reestablish_v at_o trent_n because_o those_o of_o bolognia_n stand_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o honour_n not_o to_o go_v back_o to_o find_v those_o of_o trent_n there_o king_n francis_n the_o first_o die_v in_o this_o time_n and_o henry_n the_o eight_o king_n of_o england_n be_v dead_a also_o the_o reformation_n be_v quick_o after_o receive_v in_o england_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o which_o a_o little_a disturb_v the_o joy_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v yet_o more_o disturb_v by_o the_o act_n of_o protestation_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v make_v against_o the_o assembly_n at_o bolognia_n that_o he_o have_v treat_v it_o as_o a_o unlawful_a assembly_n and_o a_o conventicle_n insist_v that_o they_o shall_v return_v to_o trent_n with_o threat_n that_o if_o the_o pope_n continue_v to_o neglect_v his_o duty_n he_o will_v himself_o out_o of_o his_o own_o authority_n provide_v for_o the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v trouble_v also_o at_o the_o interim_n which_o the_o same_o emperor_n publish_v afterward_o throughout_o all_o germany_n this_o interim_n be_v a_o certain_a formulary_a of_o religion_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v make_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o to_o be_v observe_v until_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o lawful_a council_n he_o establish_v therein_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n and_o allow_v only_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n and_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n but_o although_o this_o formulary_a be_v neither_o approve_a by_o the_o one_o sort_n nor_o the_o other_o that_o at_o rome_n the_o pope_n have_v censure_v it_o and_o the_o protestant_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o great_a of_o all_o their_o oppression_n the_o emperor_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o use_v violence_n to_o the_o protestant_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v it_o and_o this_o fill_v germany_n with_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o persecution_n such_o as_o those_o that_o conqueror_n when_o they_o cruel_o abuse_v their_o prosperity_n as_o charles_n the_o five_o do_v be_v wont_a to_o make_v the_o vanquish_v suffer_v but_o while_o he_o thus_o satiate_v himself_o with_o these_o violence_n and_o indignity_n paul_n the_o three_o die_v at_o rome_n the_o ten_o of_o november_n 1549._o the_o death_n of_o this_o pope_n be_v follow_v with_o divers_a write_n which_o wound_a his_o memory_n in_o the_o most_o bloody_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n but_o let_v pass_v his_o manner_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o government_n wherein_o we_o be_v not_o concern_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o the_o evil_n which_o our_o father_n suffer_v in_o all_o place_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o reformation_n during_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o his_o papacy_n can_v be_v express_v for_o under_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n or_o lutheran_n they_o imprison_v they_o they_o banish_v they_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o estate_n they_o massacre_v they_o they_o burn_v they_o and_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o our_o france_n england_n scotland_n flanders_n holland_n brabant_n haynalt_n artois_n spain_n savoy_n lorraine_n poland_n be_v as_o so_o many_o theatre_n wherein_o there_o may_v be_v every_o day_n see_v some_o of_o those_o tragical_a execution_n and_o where_o they_o speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o extirpation_n and_o root_n out_o of_o these_o heretic_n julius_n the_o three_o succeed_v paul_n this_o man_n free_o transfer_v his_o council_n back_o to_o trent_n to_o make_v all_o opposition_n between_o the_o emperor_n and_o himself_o cease_v but_o in_o the_o bull_n which_o he_o publish_v he_o declare_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o rule_v and_o guide_v the_o council_n that_o he_o remit_v it_o to_o be_v follow_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o state_n in_o which_o it_o be_v when_o it_o be_v break_v off_o and_o that_o he_o will_v send_v his_o legate_n thither_o to_o preside_v in_o his_o place_n in_o case_n he_o can_v not_o come_v thither_o himself_o in_o person_n these_o clause_n nettle_v the_o protestant_n so_o that_o see_v themselves_o press_v by_o the_o emperor_n to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o council_n they_o free_o declare_v to_o he_o that_o they_o can_v not_o do_v it_o otherwise_o than_o upon_o these_o condition_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o shall_v begin_v to_o treat_v of_o matter_n all_o anew_o without_o have_v regard_n to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v already_o do_v that_o their_o divine_n shall_v be_v receive_v and_o have_v a_o deliberative_a voice_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v not_o pretend_v to_o preside_v but_o that_o he_o shall_v submit_v himself_o to_o it_o and_o in_o fine_a that_o he_o shall_v absolve_v the_o bishop_n from_o the_o oath_n by_o which_o they_o be_v tie_v to_o he_o and_o that_o without_o that_o they_o can_v not_o hold_v that_o to_o be_v a_o free_a council_n notwithstanding_o this_o declaration_n the_o emperor_n make_v his_o decree_n by_o which_o he_o ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o council_n promise_v on_o his_o part_n that_o he_o will_v give_v safe-conduct_a to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o come_v thither_o and_o to_o propose_v there_o all_o that_o they_o shall_v judge_v necessary_a for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o salvation_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o he_o will_v give_v order_n that_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v treat_v and_o determine_v holy_o and_o christianly_o according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v reform_v there_o and_o false_a doctrine_n and_o error_n take_v away_o thus_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v continue_v whither_o the_o pope_n send_v his_o legate_n and_o two_o nuntio_n to_o preside_v there_o in_o his_o name_n with_o order_n to_o begin_v the_o first_o session_n the_o first_o day_n of_o may_n 1555._o which_o be_v yet_o nevertheless_o prorogue_v to_o the_o first_o of_o september_n follow_v the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n and_o the_o duke_n of_o wirtemberg_n both_o protestant_n with_o some_o imperial_a city_n resolve_v to_o send_v their_o deputy_n thither_o and_o make_v they_o demand_v of_o the_o emperor_n ambassador_n a_o letter_n of_o safe-conduct_a in_o the_o same_o form_n that_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n have_v give_v it_o to_o the_o bohemian_n with_o a_o intermission_n till_o their_o divine_n shall_v be_v arrive_v this_o demand_n be_v not_o without_o some_o difficulty_n but_o the_o question_n have_v be_v agitate_a at_o rome_n they_o think_v good_a to_o agree_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o safe-conduct_a in_o general_a term_n without_o delay_v upon_o that_o account_n the_o decision_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n and_o before_o the_o expedit_v of_o this_o safe-conduct_a they_o have_v determine_v the_o principal_a point_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o concomitance_n the_o custom_n of_o the_o feste_z dieu_fw-fr 〈…〉_z the_o reservation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n before_o the_o communion_n they_o agree_v only_o with_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o shall_v delay_v the_o decision_n of_o these_o four_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o all_o shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n whether_o he_o that_o receive_v in_o one_o take_v less_o than_o he_o that_o receive_v in_o both_o whether_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o error_n when_o she_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n only_o shall_v receive_v in_o both_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v also_o to_o be_v give_v to_o little_a child_n which_o be_v already_o a_o mere_a fallacy_n as_o if_o the_o protestant_n have_v nothing_o to_o propose_v but_o only_o about_o those_o four_o question_n when_o the_o protestant_a deputy_n be_v arrive_v they_o open_o complain_v of_o the_o form_n of_o their_o safe-conduct_a and_o they_o demand_v one_o in_o the_o form_n of_o that_o of_o basil_n to_o the_o bohemian_n but_o they_o refuse_v it_o they_o demand_v that_o they_o may_v be_v hear_v in_o full_a council_n but_o they_o will_v not_o and_o they_o obtain_v with_o great_a
right_n of_o that_o society_n be_v so_o inseparable_o join_v to_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o reformation_n that_o that_o society_n can_v not_o subsist_v without_o they_o and_o that_o separate_n themselves_o out_o of_o the_o motive_n of_o a_o ill-grounded_a prejudice_n or_o in_o give_v a_o just_a ground_n to_o other_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o they_o shall_v have_v carry_v away_o all_o that_o society_n with_o they_o this_o can_v be_v say_v for_o among_o all_o those_o person_n who_o compose_v the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o how_o high_a dignity_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v raise_v and_o whatsoever_o number_n of_o they_o there_o may_v be_v that_o be_v such_o essential_a part_n as_o without_o which_o the_o church_n can_v subsist_v while_o there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o remain_a who_o may_v assemble_v together_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o restrain_v himself_o to_o that_o number_n when_o two_o or_o three_o of_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o you_o jesus_n 18._o christ_n himself_o alone_o his_o truth_n his_o gospel_n his_o providence_n and_o his_o spirit_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o church_n without_o which_o she_o can_v never_o subsist_v but_o she_o may_v without_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n without_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n without_o the_o bishop_n and_o without_o the_o people_n who_o follow_v rome_n and_o in_o a_o word_n without_o that_o whole_a party_n which_o refuse_v the_o reformation_n the_o christian_a society_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o their_o capricious_a humour_n nor_o on_o their_o temporal_a interest_n they_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o that_o body_n they_o will_v be_v member_n of_o it_o while_o they_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n or_o at_o the_o further_a while_n they_o do_v not_o oppose_v it_o but_o when_o they_o shall_v obstinate_o remain_v in_o error_n incompatible_a with_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v break_v by_o unjust_a anathema_n the_o bond_n of_o that_o society_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v lessen_v but_o we_o can_v never_o say_v that_o their_o withdraw_a leaf_n the_o faithful_a under_o a_o dispersion_n the_o better_a to_o understand_v this_o truth_n we_o must_v know_v that_o although_o that_o external_n society_n be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o the_o bad_a to_o the_o true_o faithful_a to_o heretic_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n in_o a_o word_n to_o all_o those_o who_o be_v find_v to_o be_v external_o mingle_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o in_o effect_n the_o right_a of_o that_o society_n will_v not_o to_o speak_v proper_o belong_v to_o any_o but_o the_o true_o faithful_a for_o the_o wicked_a the_o heretic_n and_o those_o worldly_a man_n who_o fill_v up_o their_o assembly_n be_v only_o associate_v here_o while_o they_o remain_v such_o in_o dishonour_v god_n by_o the_o contempt_n they_o have_v of_o his_o word_n and_o the_o indignity_n they_o offer_v in_o receive_v his_o sacrament_n therefore_o god_n say_v to_o the_o wicked_a in_o isaiah_n when_o you_o come_v to_o appear-before_a 1._o i_o who_o have_v require_v this_o at_o your_o hand_n to_o tread_v my_o court_n and_o in_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n david_n assure_v we_o that_o god_n have_v say_v to_o the_o wicked_a what_o have_v thou_o to_o do_v to_o read_v my_o law_n and_o to_o take_v my_o covenant_n into_o thy_o mouth_n since_o thou_o have_v hate_v instruction_n and_o have_v cast_v my_o word_n behind_o thou_o it_o be_v certain_a than_o that_o the_o right_n of_o the_o external_n society_n reside_v in_o the_o faithful_a only_o who_o only_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o mystical_a body_n for_o which_o he_o die_v the_o seed_n which_o he_o sow_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n against_o his_o harvest_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n they_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n only_o by_o accident_n and_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o tare_n which_o the_o enemy_n rise_v at_o night_n have_v throw_v into_o the_o field_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o which_o grow_v with_o the_o wheat_n until_o the_o time_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o it_o be_v also_o only_o by_o accident_n that_o they_o be_v suffer_v there_o to_o wit_n because_o most_o common_o their_o wickedness_n be_v not_o know_v or_o if_o it_o be_v their_o conversion_n may_v yet_o be_v charitable_o hope_v for_o or_o in_o fine_a it_o may_v fall_v out_o that_o in_o go_v about_o to_o pull_v up_o the_o tare_n one_o must_v also_o pluck_v up_o the_o wheat_n with_o it_o but_o be_v what_o they_o be_v they_o have_v not_o any_o part_n in_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n and_o of_o those_o assembly_n therefore_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v his_o presence_n to_o none_o but_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v assemble_v together_o in_o his_o name_n and_o saint_n austin_n 51._o express_o teach_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o that_o of_o bind_v and_o lose_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o just_a and_o true_a believer_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o wicked_a to_o heretic_n and_o to_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o that_o church_n only_o so_o consider_v in_o that_o same_o opposition_n what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v in_o the_o gospel_n if_o thy_o brother_n sin_n against_o thou_o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o refuse_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o publican_n which_o let_v we_o see_v that_o he_o give_v only_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n for_o there_o those_o only_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o religious_a society_n who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v and_o of_o hear_v those_o private_a complaint_n to_o judge_n concern_v they_o but_o according_a to_o he_o the_o true_o faithful_a have_v only_o that_o power_n and_o it_o be_v only_o to_o those_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v it_o they_o be_v then_o none_o but_o those_o to_o speak_v proper_o in_o who_o the_o right_a of_o be_v in_o a_o external_n society_n and_o of_o make_v those_o assembly_n reside_v that_o be_v so_o lay_v down_o who_o see_v not_o that_o when_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o body_n of_o that_o mix_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a party_n about_o those_o important_a matter_n that_o respect_v either_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o the_o general_n rule_v of_o manner_n all_o the_o right_n of_o that_o christian_a society_n remain_v in_o that_o party_n which_o retain_v true_a doctrine_n and_o piety_n because_o it_o be_v on_o that_o side_n that_o the_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a place_n themselves_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v assemble_v in_o his_o name_n to_o which_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o presence_n for_o as_o i_o have_v before_o say_v error_n superstition_n and_o injustice_n give_v none_o a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n nor_o by_o consequence_n any_o to_o make_v those_o assembly_n but_o they_o will_v say_v if_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v find_v in_o the_o other_o party_n if_o external_n splendour_n multitude_n extent_n succession_n authority_n of_o council_n be_v find_v there_o can_v any_o one_o forbear_v acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v see_v among_o they_o the_o pulpit_n school_n church_n bishopric_n benefice_n revenue_n dignity_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o those_o advantage_n that_o mark_v out_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n a_o party_n that_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n can_v suffer_v that_o any_o shall_v put_v its_o right_n in_o question_n its_o assembly_n pass_v for_o lawful_a throughout_o all_o the_o world_n and_o the_o assembly_n only_o of_o the_o other_o party_n be_v here_o treat_v of_o who_o find_v themselves_o spoil_v of_o those_o advantage_n can_v be_v consider_v otherwise_o then_o as_o a_o sect_n divide_v from_o the_o body_n as_o a_o branch_n separate_v from_o the_o tree_n or_o as_o a_o ray_n divide_v from_o the_o sun_n according_a to_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o father_n i_o answer_v that_o those_o division_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o a_o mix_a church_n may_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o sometime_o they_o be_v found_v only_o upon_o personal_a accusation_n or_o point_n of_o discipline_n or_o light_n and_o less_o important_a question_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o true_a worship_n remain_v entire_a in_o both_o party_n of_o this_o sort_n be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o novatian_o the_o donatist_n the_o luciferian_o as_o it_o have_v
they_o and_o will_v shed_v abroad_o his_o blessing_n upon_o your_o care_n as_o far_o as_o shall_v be_v necessary_a for_o his_o own_o glory_n and_o the_o good_a of_o the_o people_n in_o who_o favour_n you_o labour_n and_o he_o himself_o will_n one_o day_n give_v you_o a_o reward_n for_o all_o those_o toilsome_a labour_n although_o you_o do_v not_o need_v to_o be_v excite_v to_o do_v good_a yet_o i_o take_v the_o confidence_n to_o hope_v that_o you_o will_v be_v some_o way_n encourage_v in_o the_o duty_n of_o your_o place_n by_o the_o read_n of_o this_o work_n which_o will_v more_o and_o more_o discover_v to_o you_o the_o justice_n of_o it_o you_o will_v see_v therein_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n justify_v in_o regard_n of_o their_o reformation_n and_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o consequence_n you_o will_v therein_o see_v not_o only_o the_o right_n that_o we_o have_v but_o the_o obligation_n and_o indispensable_a necessity_n also_o wherein_o we_o be_v to_o live_v apart_o and_o divide_v from_o that_o church_n and_o unite_v among_o ourselves_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o christian_a society_n till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o make_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o division_n cease_v and_o join_v again_o that_o which_o man_n i_o will_v say_v what_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v put_v asunder_o that_o reunion_n be_v a_o happiness_n that_o we_o will_v always_o beg_v of_o god_n with_o the_o most_o ardent_a prayer_n and_o which_o we_o will_v receive_v as_o one_o of_o his_o high_a favour_n if_o his_o hand_n shall_v bestow_v it_o but_o it_o be_v also_o a_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o to_o promise_v ourselves_o while_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v the_o same_o desire_n of_o a_o good_a and_o holy_a reformation_n which_o be_v almost_o general_a in_o our_o west_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n to_o be_v again_o revive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o yet_o they_o know_v how_o to_o stifle_v with_o incredible_a skill_n a_o author_n of_o those_o time_n who_o himself_o contribute_v as_o much_o as_o any_o other_o to_o clude_v the_o good_a effect_n of_o that_o desire_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o own_o it_o and_o which_o be_v more_o to_o own_v it_o to_o be_v just_a i_o do_v not_o deny_v say_v he_o eccles_n that_o many_o at_o the_o beginning_n be_v not_o urge_v by_o a_o motion_n of_o piety_n earnest_o to_o cry_v out_o against_o some_o manifest_a abuse_n and_o i_o confess_v that_o we_o must_v attribute_v the_o chief_a cause_n of_o that_o division_n that_o at_o present_a rent_n the_o church_n to_o those_o who_o be_v puff_v up_o with_o a_o vain_a pride_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n contemn_v and_o haughty_o and_o disdainful_o reject_v those_o who_o admonish_v they_o with_o reason_n and_o modesty_n and_o immediate_o after_o that_o same_o author_n reason_v about_o the_o mean_n to_o re-establish_a a_o holy_a peace_n between_o the_o two_o party_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v add_v he_o that_o we_o ought_v ever_o to_o hope_v for_o a_o firm_a peace_n in_o the_o church_n if_o those_o who_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o dis-union_n do_v not_o begin_v by_o themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unless_o those_o who_o have_v the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n in_o their_o hand_n relax_v a_o little_a of_o that_o great_a rigour_n and_o contribute_v something_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o unless_o in_o harken_v to_o the_o ardent_a prayer_n and_o exhortation_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o good_a man_n they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o reform_v those_o manifest_a abuse_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o which_o they_o have_v wander_v after_o this_o manner_n a_o man_n engage_v in_o the_o communion_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n speak_v even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n he_o will_v indeed_o after_o that_o have_v we_o also_o who_o he_o accuse_v to_o have_v go_v too_o far_o in_o the_o other_o extreme_a yield_v something_o on_o our_o side_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v return_v as_o he_o speak_v to_o ourselves_o but_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o he_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o he_o be_v will_v lenify_v by_o that_o corrective_a the_o confession_n that_o he_o make_v before_o and_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o we_o that_o he_o have_v own_v the_o force_n of_o the_o evil_a and_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o true_a and_o only_a remedy_n god_n who_o hold_v the_o heart_n of_o all_o in_o his_o hand_n kindle_v in_o they_o the_o love_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o give_v we_o all_o the_o grace_n to_o look_v to_o the_o blood_n that_o have_v ransom_v the_o church_n and_o that_o first_o spirit_n who_o consecrate_v it_o to_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n her_o lord_n and_o husband_n for_o it_o be_v he_o only_o who_o can_v reunite_v we_o without_o i_o sate_z he_o you_o can_v do_v nothing_o and_o he_o that_o gather_v not_o with_o i_o scatter_v abroad_o i_o pray_v that_o the_o same_o god_n who_o have_v give_v you_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o gospel_n will_v make_v you_o persevere_v in_o it_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o will_v confirm_v his_o love_n and_o fear_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o my_o lord_n your_o child_n who_o already_o so_o well_o answer_v the_o honour_n of_o their_o birth_n and_o the_o care_v you_o have_v take_v for_o their_o education_n and_o last_o that_o he_o will_v more_v and_o more_o shed_v abroad_o his_o blessing_n over_o your_o person_n and_o over_o all_o your_o house_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o desire_v from_o the_o bottom_n of_o my_o heart_n and_o that_o you_o will_v do_v i_o the_o favour_n to_o believe_v that_o i_o be_o my_o lord_n your_o lordship_n most_o humble_a and_o most_o obedient_a servant_n claude_fw-la the_o attestation_n we_o who_o name_n be_v underwritten_a certify_v that_o we_o have_v read_v the_o answer_n of_o monsieur_n claude_n our_o most_o honour_a colleague_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v the_o prejudices_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o which_o we_o have_v find_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o we_o profess_v sign_v at_o paris_n the_o nine_o and_o twenty_o of_o november_n 1672._o daille_n '_o mesnard_n the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o word_n historical_n in_o the_o running-title_n be_v insert_v without_o the_o translator_n knowledge_n or_o consent_n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o it_o be_v show_v that_o our_o ancestor_n be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v by_o themselves_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n chap._n i._n general_a consideration_n upon_o this_o controversy_n the_o division_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o understand_v why_o those_o who_o be_v possess_v of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n and_o those_o who_o have_v since_o succeed_v they_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v think_v themselves_o so_o much_o concern_v to_o oppose_v the_o reformation_n it_o will_v oblige_v they_o to_o strip_v themselves_o of_o that_o sovereign_n and_o and_o absolute_a authority_n which_o they_o have_v usurp_v and_o by_o which_o they_o have_v dispose_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n to_o their_o will_n and_o it_o will_v force_v they_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o that_o public_a management_n which_o they_o hold_v in_o their_o hand_n and_o no_o person_n be_v ignorant_a that_o that_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o all_o other_o in_o the_o world_n most_o intolerable_a to_o those_o person_n who_o have_v make_v a_o secular_a empire_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n as_o those_o interest_n have_v make_v they_o lay_v hold_v of_o all_o they_o can_v to_o defend_v themselves_o so_o they_o have_v raise_v a_o new_a controversy_n touch_v the_o right_a that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o reform_v themselves_o they_o demand_v of_o we_o who_o our_o reformer_n be_v from_o whence_o they_o come_v and_o what_o call_v they_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o work_n they_o accuse_v they_o to_o have_v be_v rebel_n and_o schismatic_n who_o lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o mother_n the_o church_n and_o break_v the_o sacred_a bond_n of_o the_o christian_a communion_n they_o have_v defame_v their_o person_n as_o much_o as_o ever_o they_o can_v and_o have_v lay_v to_o their_o charge_n the_o most_o wicked_a manner_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v render_v they_o odious_a in_o fine_a they_o have_v put_v forward_o all_o that_o they_o can_v believe_v capable_a of_o retain_v the_o people_n in_o a_o blind_a
to_o feed_v the_o people_n with_o their_o superstition_n for_o they_o be_v such_o as_o enslave_v their_o soul_n where_o true_a piety_n will_v have_v ennoble_v and_o free_v man_n from_o that_o yoke_n which_o they_o will_v have_v impose_v on_o we_o further_o if_o any_o will_v more_o particular_o see_v how_o far_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v go_v they_o need_v but_o to_o read_v what_o augustine_n steuchus_n library-keeper_n to_o the_o pope_n have_v write_v for_o he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o pope_n the_o very_a same_o temporal_a right_n in_o the_o same_o latitude_n wherein_o the_o old_a roman_a empire_n possess_v they_o and_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o register_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o that_o spain_n hungary_n england_n denmark_n russia_n croatia_n dalmatia_n arragon_n portugal_n bohemia_n swedland_n norway_n dacia_n do_v all_o heretofore_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o all_o that_o pepin_n charlemagne_n henry_n and_o other_o emperor_n give_v to_o the_o church_n bring_v he_o not_o any_o new_a right_n but_o only_o set_v he_o in_o the_o possession_n of_o that_o which_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o barbarian_n have_v wrest_v from_o he_o 15._o what_o can_v our_o father_n say_v to_o those_o unjust_a usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n over_o which_o they_o pretend_v sovereign_o to_o reign_v to_o have_v authority_n to_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n to_o make_v new_a law_n to_o dispense_v with_o the_o ancient_a constitution_n to_o call_v council_n to_o transfer_v they_o from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o to_o authorize_v or_o to_o condemn_v they_o to_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n without_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o in_o a_o word_n of_o make_v all_o thing_n to_o depend_v on_o their_o power_n and_o bind_v all_o church_n to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o its_o decision_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o rule_n of_o discipline_n not_o only_o with_o a_o bare_a external_a obedience_n but_o with_o a_o real_a acquiescence_n of_o their_o conscience_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o they_o be_v accustom_v as_o they_o practise_v it_o even_o at_o this_o present_a in_o their_o bull_n to_o place_n in_o the_o front_n the_o fullness_n of_o their_o power_n and_o to_o adjoyn_v this_o clause_n that_o no_o man_n shall_v dare_v to_o be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o infringe_v or_o go_v contrary_a to_o their_o decree_n under_o penalty_n of_o incur_v the_o indignation_n of_o god_n and_o the_o bless_a apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n i_o know_v there_o be_v some_o that_o sometime_o do_v very_o strong_o oppose_v these_o pretension_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o some_o council_n do_v labour_n to_o repress_v they_o and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o france_n have_v appear_v often_o enough_o jealous_a of_o its_o liberty_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o opposition_n never_o have_v that_o success_n which_o may_v just_o have_v be_v hope_v for_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o almost_o always_o elude_v they_o beside_o that_o i_o say_v they_o do_v but_o serve_v to_o confirm_v the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o our_o father_n by_o daily_o discover_v to_o they_o more_o and_o more_o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 16._o what_o can_v they_o judge_v of_o those_o dispensation_n that_o the_o pope_n give_v in_o the_o business_n of_o marriage_n within_o prohibit_v degree_n against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o case_n of_o vow_n which_o they_o themselves_o hold_v to_o be_v lawful_a and_o in_o divers_a other_o matter_n even_o against_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o general_a state_n of_o the_o church_n what_o do_v we_o think_v we_o ought_v to_o say_v at_o present_a say_v gerson_n of_o the_o easiness_n whereby_o dispensation_n be_v give_v by_o the_o pope_n 10._o and_o by_o the_o prelate_n to_o lawful_a oath_n to_o reasonnable_a vow_n to_o a_o vast_a plurality_n of_o benefice_n against_o all_o the_o mind_n or_o as_o he_o speak_v even_o to_o a_o universal_a gainsay_n of_o council_n in_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n that_o destroy_v common_a equity_n who_o can_v reckon_v up_o all_o the_o way_n whereof_o they_o serve_v themselves_o to_o loosen_v the_o force_n of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n and_o to_o oppose_v and_o destroy_v that_o of_o the_o gospel_n who_o can_v read_v without_o some_o commotion_n that_o which_o innocent_a the_o three_o have_v write_v that_o by_o the_o fullness_n of_o his_o power_n he_o have_v a_o lawful_a power_n to_o dispense_v with_o 4._o that_o that_o be_v beyond_o all_o equity_n and_o that_o that_o the_o glossary_a have_v subjoin_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v dispense_v against_o a_o apostle_n against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o against_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o case_n of_o tithe_n it_o be_v add_v that_o he_o can_v dispense_v against_o the_o general_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o elsewhere_o the_o gloss_n on_o the_o gloss_n decree_n of_o gratian_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v sometime_o dispense_v against_o the_o general_n state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o that_o allege_v the_o example_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n 17._o what_o can_v our_o father_n judge_n of_o those_o vast_a abuse_n that_o be_v commit_v in_o dispence_v with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a function_n give_v most_o frequent_o to_o person_n altogether_o unworthy_a and_o uncapable_a and_o sometime_o to_o child_n to_o the_o great_a scandal_n of_o christianity_n which_o complain_v of_o it_o high_o a_o long_a time_n ago_o they_o prefer_v say_v st._n bernard_n little_a schoolboy_n and_o young_a child_n 42._o to_o church_n dignity_n because_o of_o the_o nobility_n of_o their_o birth_n so_o that_o you_o may_v see_v those_o that_o be_v just_o get_v from_o under_o the_o ferula_fw-la go_v to_o command_v priest_n who_o be_v yet_o more_o fit_a to_o escape_v the_o rod_n then_o to_o be_v employ_v in_o government_n for_o they_o be_v far_o more_o sensible_a of_o the_o pleasure_n of_o be_v free_v from_o their_o master_n then_o of_o that_o of_o become_a master_n themselves_o those_o be_v their_o first_o thought_n but_o afterward_o grow_v more_o bold_a they_o very_o soon_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o appropriate_v the_o altar_n to_o themselves_o and_o of_o empty_v the_o purse_n of_o those_o that_o be_v under_o they_o without_o go_v to_o any_o other_o school_n then_o that_o of_o their_o ambition_n and_o their_o covetousness_n how_o few_o may_v one_o find_v now_o a_o day_n of_o those_o who_o be_v raise_v to_o the_o episcopal_a grandeur_n say_v nicholas_n de_fw-fr clemangis_n who_o have_v either_o read_v or_o know_v how_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n otherwise_o then_o by_o eccles_n first_o beginning_n to_o read_v they_o have_v never_o touch_v any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o holy_a bible_n than_o the_o cover_v although_o in_o their_o instalment_n they_o swear_v that_o they_o know_v it_o all_o 18._o what_o can_v our_o father_n say_v to_o that_o simony_n which_o be_v every_o where_o open_o exercise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o thing_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n say_v aeneas_n silvius_n give_v nothing_o without_o money_n it_o sell_v the_o very_a imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 66._o and_o will_v give_v pardon_n of_o sin_n to_o none_o but_o such_o who_o will_v part_v with_o their_o money_n the_o church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v choose_v for_o his_o spouse_n without_o spot_n and_o blemish_n say_v nicholas_n de_fw-fr clemangis_n be_v in_o these_o day_n praesul_fw-la a_o warehouse_n of_o ambition_n and_o business_n of_o theft_n and_o rapine_n the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o order_n even_o to_o that_o of_o the_o priest_n be_v expose_v to_o sale_n for_o money_n they_o bestow_v favour_n dispensation_n licence_n office_n benefice_n they_o sell_v pardon_n of_o sin_n mass_n and_o the_o very_a administration_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n if_o any_o one_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o a_o bishopric_n he_o need_v but_o to_o get_v himself_o furnish_v with_o money_n yet_o not_o a_o little_a sum_n but_o a_o great_a one_o must_v purchase_v such_o a_o great_a title_n he_o need_v but_o to_o empty_v his_o purse_n to_o obtain_v the_o dignity_n that_o he_o seek_v but_o he_o may_v soon_o after_o fill_v it_o again_o with_o advantage_n by_o more_o way_n than_o one_o if_o any_o one_o desire_n to_o be_v make_v a_o prebendary_a or_o a_o priest_n of_o any_o church_n or_o to_o have_v any_o other_o charge_n it_o matter_n not_o whether_o his_o merit_n or_o his_o life_n or_o his_o manner_n be_v know_v but_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a it_o shall_v be_v know_v how_o much_o money_n he_o have_v for_o according_a as_o he_o have_v that_o he_o must_v have_v his_o hope_n succeed_v such_o be_v the_o complaint_n that_o honest_a man_n make_v in_o those_o day_n and_o
condemn_v they_o to_o be_v burn_v alive_a and_o to_o cause_v that_o sentence_n of_o their_o condemnation_n to_o be_v execute_v for_o so_o that_o council_n violate_v the_o public_a faith_n by_o a_o most_o solemn_a and_o resplendent_a action_n 19_o but_o it_o be_v not_o content_v with_o that_o unless_o it_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n add_v a_o decree_n that_o it_o express_o make_v on_o that_o subject_a bear_v this_o with_o it_o that_o all_o letter_n of_o safe_a conduct_n grant_v to_o heretic_n by_o any_o emperor_n king_n or_o prince_n ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v the_o judge_n to_o who_o it_o shall_v appertain_v to_o take_v cognisance_n of_o their_o crime_n whether_o they_o be_v layman_n or_o churchman_n from_o proceed_n against_o they_o and_o punish_v they_o with_o the_o great_a severity_n aeneas_n silvius_n relate_v that_o that_o sentence_n through_o the_o force_n of_o which_o they_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o fire_n be_v give_v in_o full_a council_n lata_fw-la est_fw-la say_v he_o in_o concessu_fw-la patrum_fw-la adversus_fw-la contumaces_fw-la sententia_fw-la cremandos_fw-la esse_fw-la qui_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la respuerent_a 36._o prio_fw-la igitur_fw-la joannes_n combustus_fw-la est_fw-la hieronimus_fw-la diu_fw-la postea_fw-la in_o vinculis_fw-la habitus_fw-la cum_fw-la resipiscere_fw-la nollet_fw-la pari_fw-la supplicio_fw-la affectus_fw-la he_o add_v that_o those_o two_o man_n suffer_v that_o torment_n with_o and_o admirable_a fortitude_n sing_v of_o hymn_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o flame_n this_o be_v in_o that_o time_n very_o astonish_v to_o see_v a_o council_n gather_v in_o a_o body_n whole_o intent_n upon_o the_o cause_v the_o death_n of_o two_o christian_n since_o it_o be_v certain_a among_o christian_n that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n over_o the_o temporal_a life_n of_o man_n but_o that_o scandal_n be_v yet_o make_v great_a by_o the_o way_n they_o carry_v it_o on_o for_o to_o come_v to_o that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o violate_v all_o that_o be_v the_o most_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a in_o humane_a society_n i_o will_v say_v the_o public_a faith_n give_v by_o the_o authentic_a authority_n of_o the_o sovereign_a magistrate_n and_o give_v with_o all_o the_o appearance_n of_o their_o own_o consent_n as_o one_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n for_o he_o say_v as_o that_o council_n be_v labour_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o bohemia_n placuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la sigismundo_n imperatore_n suadente_fw-la joannem_fw-la &_o hieronymuus_fw-la ad_fw-la synodum_fw-la vocari_fw-la they_o think_v good_a through_o the_o entreaty_n of_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n that_o john_n and_o jerome_n shall_v be_v call_v to_o the_o council_n they_o then_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o violate_v that_o faith_n to_o which_o they_o have_v consent_v and_o not_o only_o to_o break_v it_o by_o that_o action_n and_o in_o that_o practice_n but_o frame_v at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o decree_n to_o authorise_v that_o breach_n of_o faith_n and_o make_v it_o a_o lawful_a rule_n for_o posterity_n to_o go_v by_o who_o can_v deny_v that_o our_o father_n have_v not_o here_o a_o just_a cause_n to_o be_v shake_v at_o that_o management_n of_o affair_n which_o have_v violent_o bear_v down_o all_o that_o wise_a and_o moderate_a man_n since_o have_v conceive_v and_o that_o they_o have_v not_o reason_n to_o join_v that_o to_o all_o those_o other_o thing_n i_o have_v mention_v as_o a_o most_o powerful_a prejudice_n against_o a_o religion_n that_o maintain_v itself_o by_o such_o strange_a proceed_n 11._o they_o may_v have_v add_v also_o to_o the_o rest_n methinks_v the_o establishment_n of_o inquisition_n and_o usage_n of_o croisado_n against_o those_o who_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v heretic_n for_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o such_o a_o way_n of_o maintain_v religion_n by_o torment_n and_o army_n raise_v by_o the_o clergy_n as_o the_o pope_n have_v use_v some_o age_n since_o against_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n the_o wicklifist_n and_o the_o hussites_n be_v not_o at_o all_o proper_a to_o make_v it_o be_v belove_v or_o to_o instil_v into_o man_n mind_n a_o extreme_a good_a opinion_n of_o it_o there_o where_o they_o will_v introduce_v the_o faith_n by_o force_n they_o shut_v up_o people_n heart_n instead_o of_o gain_v they_o that_o course_n be_v good_a no_o far_o than_o for_o temporal_a monarchy_n or_o mundane_a religion_n where_o man_n be_v not_o much_o concern_v whether_o they_o reign_v over_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n provide_v they_o reign_v over_o their_o body_n but_o that_o be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o way_n that_o jesus_n christ_n use_v who_o set_v up_o his_o throne_n in_o their_o conscience_n and_o who_o know_v no_o other_o conquest_n but_o those_o which_o the_o sword_n that_o come_v from_o his_o mouth_n gain_n 12._o but_o beside_o those_o cruel_a way_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o uphold_v their_o religion_n they_o employ_v yet_o other_o as_o well_o as_o those_o which_o though_o they_o be_v not_o so_o severe_a do_v not_o fail_v of_o be_v as_o odious_a and_o of_o raise_v as_o strong_a suspicion_n against_o that_o religion_n itself_o i_o may_v rank_v in_o this_o place_n those_o false_a miracle_n which_o they_o invent_v every_o day_n to_o gain_v credit_n to_o some_o doctrine_n and_o devotion_n which_o of_o themselves_o have_v no_o foundation_n at_o all_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o every_o own_o know_v how_o much_o these_o sort_n of_o fable_n be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n and_o some_o age_n before_o with_o what_o care_n they_o spread_v they_o among_o the_o people_n in_o preach_v they_o up_o with_o zeal_n and_o defend_v they_o with_o heat_n and_o in_o stuff_v their_o legend_n with_o they_o and_o other_o book_n of_o that_o nature_n but_o every_o own_o know_v likewise_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v so_o gross_o invent_v that_o a_o very_a mean_a understanding_n can_v easy_o detect_v their_o falseness_n we_o may_v join_v with_o those_o false_a miracle_n those_o story_n of_o vision_n or_o apparition_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n or_o some_o other_o saint_n to_o the_o religious_a man_n or_o woman_n which_o be_v so_o frequent_a that_o one_o can_v find_v nothing_o else_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o those_o age_n we_o may_v place_v here_o also_o those_o so_o often_o devise_v tale_n of_o the_o return_n of_o soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n of_o their_o apparition_n their_o complaint_n and_o pitiful_a groan_n of_o their_o request_n to_o be_v ease_v of_o their_o pain_n by_o their_o mass_n and_o foundation_n and_o of_o the_o outcry_n and_o terrible_a din_n that_o they_o make_v upon_o man_n least_o neglect_v to_o perform_v what_o they_o beg_v of_o they_o i_o do_v not_o now_o examine_v whether_o those_o doctrine_n which_o give_v ground_n to_o those_o pretend_a miracle_n to_o those_o vision_n and_o apparition_n be_v evangelical_n or_o not_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o to_o note_v that_o that_o falseness_n that_o appear_v in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o gross_a invention_n which_o be_v so_o often_o public_o detect_v render_v that_o religion_n just_o suspect_v not_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o opinion_n and_o devotion_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o authorise_v by_o those_o fraud_n but_o also_o in_o general_n as_o to_o all_o that_o which_o come_v under_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n 13._o may_v we_o not_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o so_o many_o forge_a and_o supposititious_a book_n the_o make_n and_o use_n of_o which_o have_v be_v so_o frequent_a in_o the_o age_n that_o precede_v the_o reformation_n not_o to_o meddle_v with_o what_o be_v report_v of_o the_o monk_n that_o they_o do_v not_o scruple_n to_o serve_v themselves_o by_o forge_a deed_n to_o enrich_v their_o convent_v and_o gain_v privilege_n to_o they_o without_o touch_v upon_o that_o there_o be_v few_o person_n that_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o character_n the_o decretal_a epistle_n of_o the_o ancient_a pope_n be_v collect_v under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o isidore_n mercator_n whereof_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v so_o advantageous_a a_o use_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o its_o authority_n and_o of_o the_o pretend_a donation_n of_o constantine_n by_o which_o that_o emperor_n be_v say_v to_o have_v give_v away_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o all_o its_o right_n to_o the_o pope_n every_o own_o know_v also_o how_o they_o have_v forge_v whole_a book_n and_o treatise_n under_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o venerable_a name_n as_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o saint_n ignatius_n the_o work_n of_o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n the_o epistle_n of_o saint_n martial_n the_o act_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o saint_n andrew_n by_o the_o priest_n of_o achaia_n the_o liturgy_n of_o saint_n james_n saint_z peter_z and_o of_o saint_n mark_n and_o divers_z other_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n
follow_v not_o only_o that_o god_n have_v the_o same_o concern_v in_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o church_n as_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o he_o have_v yet_o a_o far_o great_a for_o above_o this_o that_o church_n have_v external_a help_n for_o the_o conversation_n of_o its_o purity_n far_o great_a than_o the_o latin_a church_n ever_o have_v for_o it_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o one_o only_a people_n and_o in_o one_o country_n only_o it_o have_v one_o language_n only_o one_o only_a tabernacle_n one_o only_a temple_n but_o one_o civil_a government_n but_o one_o only_a political_a law_n and_o but_o one_o king_n where_o the_o western_a church_n have_v all_o those_o apart_o in_o many_o place_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v keep_v from_o corruption_n not_o only_o at_o one_o but_o divers_a time_n not_o only_o in_o matter_n of_o small_a consequence_n but_o after_o a_o strange_a manner_n by_o a_o heap_n of_o deprave_a tradition_n by_o false_a gloss_n on_o the_o law_n by_o open_a idolatry_n and_o by_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n wherewith_o their_o prophet_n reproach_v they_o have_v they_o not_o then_o very_a great_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o have_v no_o peculiar_a promise_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v keep_v from_o corruption_n in_o be_v distinguish_v from_o that_o of_o israel_n be_v not_o more_o happy_a than_o that_o in_o the_o conservation_n of_o its_o purity_n 4._o to_o this_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n our_o father_n adjoin_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n which_o god_n have_v at_o first_o honour_v with_o christianity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o the_o time_n have_v nevertheless_o so_o dissigure_v they_o that_o they_o do_v not_o any_o far_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v heretofore_o indeed_o into_o what_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v not_o those_o church_n fall_n and_o in_o how_o many_o point_n do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n find_v itself_o to_o differ_v at_o this_o day_n from_o they_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v circumcision_n with_o baptism_n other_o keep_v up_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o live_a creature_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n some_o solemn_o every_o year_n baptise_v their_o river_n and_o their_o horse_n other_o believe_v that_o the_o smoke_n of_o incense_n take_v away_o their_o sin_n other_o hold_v that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a deliver_v from_o the_o pain_n of_o damnation_n those_o soul_n that_o be_v then_o in_o hell_n other_o give_v passport_n in_o due_a form_n to_o the_o die_a to_o carry_v they_o to_o paradise_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o suchlike_a impertinency_n that_o be_v find_v to_o be_v establish_v among_o those_o people_n why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v possible_a that_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v have_v degenerate_v as_o well_o as_o those_o church_n be_v it_o that_o their_o christianity_n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n different_z from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n or_o be_v it_o because_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v some_o peculiar_a privilege_n beyond_o all_o other_o no_o certain_o their_o vocation_n be_v equal_a on_o one_o part_n and_o on_o the_o other_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n be_v so_o if_o those_o nation_n have_v corrupt_v themselves_o those_o of_o rome_n may_v corrupt_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o they_o 5._o our_o father_n who_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o those_o example_n can_v not_o but_o represent_v all_o to_o themselves_o also_o in_o my_o judgement_n the_o time_n past_a wherein_o error_n and_o corruption_n have_v visible_o prevail_v over_o the_o truth_n even_o then_o when_o those_o very_a church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v join_v together_o in_o one_o body_n they_o know_v that_o that_o have_v pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o macedonian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n of_o milan_n of_o ariminum_n at_o selucia_n and_o at_o constantinople_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o in_o a_o council_n at_o ephesus_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o eutychian_o without_o think_v of_o that_o which_o they_o say_v of_o those_o two_o council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n or_o abolisher_n of_o image_n the_o one_o under_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isaurious_a the_o other_o under_o constantine_n copronimus_n that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o evident_a token_n to_o they_o that_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v be_v very_o likely_a in_o their_o time_n fall_v into_o other_o corruption_n and_o that_o error_n have_v triumph_v over_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v frequent_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o error_n may_v not_o yet_o with_o great_a success_n and_o long_a duration_n happen_v in_o respect_n of_o other_o error_n 6._o moreover_o they_o observe_v that_o council_n of_o a_o great_a name_n among_o the_o latin_n as_o those_o of_o constance_n and_o basil_n have_v be_v reject_v and_o oppose_v by_o other_o council_n and_o that_o in_o the_o most_o weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n that_o ought_v to_o govern_v the_o church_n upon_o earth_n for_o some_o raise_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v a_o absolute_a and_o a_o independent_a and_o perfect_o monarchical_a rule_n over_o the_o church_n what_o can_v our_o father_n conclude_v from_o so_o manifest_a a_o contest_v if_o not_o that_o it_o have_v a_o vast_a confusion_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v exceed_o necessary_a to_o the_o quiet_a settle_n of_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n to_o enter_v on_o a_o examination_n of_o that_o which_o those_o man_n teach_v in_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n 7._o our_o father_n be_v confirm_v in_o that_o design_n when_o they_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n those_o obscure_a age_n through_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v past_a for_o who_o know_v not_o what_o the_o nine_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o follow_v they_o as_o for_o the_o nine_o baronius_n be_v force_v to_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o it_o with_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o affliction_n to_o the_o church_n in_o general_n and_o chief_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o complaint_n it_o have_v against_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o west_n and_o east_n and_o 899._o the_o schism_n of_o photius_n as_o by_o reason_n of_o intestine_a and_o implacable_a war_n which_o have_v begin_v then_o to_o be_v form_v within_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o that_o church_n that_o this_o age_n be_v the_o most_o deplorable_a and_o dismal_a above_o all_o the_o rest_n because_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v watchful_a in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o sleep_v profound_o but_o the_o very_a same_o person_n labour_v all_o they_o can_v entire_o to_o drown_v the_o apostolick-ship_n for_o the_o ten_o as_o there_o be_v very_o few_o person_n but_o will_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o darkness_n more_o gross_a than_o that_o of_o egypt_n so_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a here_o to_o produce_v the_o proof_n the_o eleven_o be_v scarce_o happy_a and_o baronius_n begin_v the_o history_n of_o it_o with_o a_o remark_n of_o so_o universal_a a_o corruption_n of_o manner_n chief_o among_o the_o churchman_n that_o it_o have_v make_v way_n say_v he_o for_o the_o common_a beleif_n of_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o end_n 1001._o of_o the_o world_n how_o can_v it_o be_v possible_a that_o during_o such_o gloomy_a time_n religion_n faith_n and_o worship_n shall_v be_v preserve_v without_o any_o alteration_n saint_n paul_n have_v join_v together_o faith_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n as_o two_o thing_n that_o mutual_o sustain_v one_o another_o 1._o and_o have_v take_v notice_n that_o those_o who_o cast_v off_o a_o good_a conscience_n make_v shipwreck_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o effect_n say_v saint_n chrysostome_n then_o when_o man_n lead_v corrupt_v life_n it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v keep_v 5._o themselves_o from_o fall_v into_o perverse_a doctrine_n 8._o to_o these_o consideration_n we_o may_v join_v that_o of_o the_o two_o sort_n of_o philosophy_n which_o successive_o have_v reign_v in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o plato_n and_o the_o other_o of_o aristotle_n to_o who_o principle_n they_o have_v strive_v to_o accommodate_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v conceive_v but_o that_o mixture_n of_o platonic_a and_o peripatetic_a opinion_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v have_v deface_v the_o faith_n and_o quite_o alter_v his_o true_a worship_n it_o be_v for_o this_o
do_v not_o forbear_v as_o yet_o to_o abide_v with_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o it_o be_v certain_o from_o thence_o that_o as_o soon_o as_o our_o first_o reformer_n have_v begin_v to_o speak_v open_o against_o such_o kind_n of_o thing_n their_o voice_n be_v hear_v and_o their_o word_n receive_v with_o the_o applause_n of_o and_o be_v follow_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o europe_n for_o that_o be_v from_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o they_o find_v all_o matter_n order_v so_o ready_o and_o that_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o have_v vehement_o breathe_v after_o reformation_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o more_o ridiculous_a then_o when_o they_o will_v send_v we_o back_o to_o a_o infallibility_n which_o can_v never_o be_v find_v there_o and_o of_o which_o they_o can_v give_v we_o no_o mark_n or_o sure_a character_n that_o may_v be_v have_v there_o beside_o which_o if_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a but_o only_o in_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v general_o believe_v and_o approve_v of_o without_o all_o dispute_n and_o if_o it_o may_v err_v in_o other_o matter_n none_o can_v blame_v our_o father_n for_o have_v enter_v on_o a_o examination_n of_o they_o since_o it_o have_v formal_a opposition_n to_o one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o great_a many_o point_n as_o in_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n the_o wicklefist_n and_o the_o hussites_n they_o will_v say_v that_o these_o be_v such_o heretic_n as_o the_o church_n have_v condemn_v but_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v but_o a_o mere_a fallacy_n for_o if_o then_o when_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o party_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o weak_a shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o strong_a part_n they_o will_v treat_v all_o those_o as_o heretic_n who_o shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v to_o elude_v under_o that_o pretence_n the_o weight_n of_o their_o opposition_n and_o that_o they_o may_v still_o attribute_v infallibility_n to_o the_o strong_a party_n in_o respect_n of_o those_o very_a thing_n that_o be_v contest_v this_o be_v but_o to_o deceive_v ourselves_o to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o all_o general_o hold_v without_o controversy_n they_o ought_v to_o change_v their_o principle_n and_o to_o say_v the_o same_o of_o it_o that_o they_o affirm_v in_o the_o case_n of_o that_o contestation_n that_o their_o infallibility_n follow_v the_o strong_a side_n and_o that_o those_o who_o oppress_v the_o other_o by_o their_o intrigue_n by_o their_o authority_n by_o the_o force_n of_o their_o arm_n or_o otherwise_o be_v the_o true_o infallible_a since_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o other_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o but_o as_o the_o insurrection_n of_o heretic_n and_o not_o as_o just_a opposition_n it_o will_v always_o depend_v on_o the_o most_o powerful_a to_o make_v themselves_o infallible_a by_o beat_v down_o all_o that_o oppose_v themselves_o for_o there_o will_v need_v no_o more_o for_o that_o purpose_n than_o to_o condemn_v they_o and_o they_o be_v present_o heretic_n exclude_v from_o all_o right_n in_o their_o opposition_n either_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o call_v a_o fallacy_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n 3._o but_o if_o they_o will_v indeed_o change_v their_o principle_n and_o say_v that_o that_o infallibility_n be_v to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o great_a number_n in_o the_o rule_v party_n any_o one_o may_v convince_v they_o of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o arrian_n who_o have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o successor_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a part_n in_o the_o council_n be_v for_o they_o the_o pulpit_n be_v for_o they_o the_o people_n follow_v they_o as_o they_o be_v lead_v either_o by_o their_o own_o humour_n or_o by_o constraint_n and_o force_n they_o persecute_v the_o orthodox_n which_o evident_o show_v the_o falseness_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o great_a number_n or_o that_o side_n that_o find_v itself_o the_o strong_a can_v never_o err_v jesus_n christ_n have_v never_o have_v any_o defender_n if_o in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o flesh_n all_o have_v be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o maxim_n 4._o this_o experience_n of_o the_o arrian_n make_v it_o appear_v more_o evident_o that_o infallibility_n can_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o church_n representative_a that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o pastor_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v to_o all_o the_o clergy_n for_o it_o be_v but_o too_o true_a that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o pastor_n assemble_v in_o a_o very_a great_a number_n at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n give_v way_n to_o the_o arrian_n infidelity_n by_o reject_v the_o word_n of_o consubstantial_a which_o signify_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o his_o father_n and_o declare_v only_o that_o he_o be_v like_a to_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o creature_n as_o other_o creature_n be_v which_o suppose_v that_o he_o be_v a_o creature_n although_o different_a from_o other_o they_o will_v say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o motion_n that_o these_o bishop_n make_v that_o arrian_n confession_n but_o that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o the_o emperor_n minister_n that_o moreover_o they_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o arrian_n not_o take_v notice_n that_o that_o clause_n that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o a_o creature_n as_o other_o creature_n make_v he_o always_o a_o creature_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o they_o reject_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o do_v not_o thorough_o understand_v it_o but_o all_o that_o be_v not_o of_o any_o advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n for_o if_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o pastor_n assemble_v in_o council_n to_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n do_v determine_v of_o heresy_n either_o out_o of_o weakness_n or_o through_o surprise_n or_o ignorance_n since_o they_o determine_v of_o it_o in_o effect_n what_o do_v it_o signify_v in_o what_o manner_n or_o in_o what_o respect_n they_o determine_v it_o can_v they_o call_v those_o man_n infallible_a who_o be_v capable_a of_o make_v a_o wicked_a and_o infidel_n confession_n in_o a_o article_n so_o fundamental_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eternity_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n and_o by_o such_o principle_n as_o that_o come_v to_o pass_v we_o can_v never_o commit_v any_o fault_n but_o that_o they_o must_v have_v some_o cause_n but_o what_o cause_n soever_o they_o have_v our_o fault_n be_v always_o fault_n and_o certain_a argument_n that_o we_o be_v not_o infallible_a 5._o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o say_v that_o council_n be_v not_o infallible_a but_o when_o they_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o that_o neither_o have_v any_o solid_a ground_n for_o how_o can_v a_o approbation_n which_o ordinary_o pass_v after_o the_o separation_n of_o a_o council_n possible_o confer_v any_o infallibility_n on_o it_o have_v that_o any_o retroactive_a virtue_n and_o can_v that_o change_v the_o state_n of_o a_o thing_n already_o past_a they_o will_v say_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o confer_v any_o infallibility_n on_o it_o but_o only_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o other_o and_o that_o his_o approbation_n be_v as_o the_o seal_n and_o impression_n that_o denote_v that_o such_o a_o council_n ought_v to_o be_v hold_v infallible_a but_o if_o the_o pope_n himself_o be_v not_o infallible_a as_o the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n hold_v that_o he_o be_v not_o what_o certainty_n can_v his_o approbation_n give_v we_o may_v he_o not_o err_v in_o approve_v those_o thing_n which_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o approve_v and_o in_o take_v for_o infallible_a a_o council_n which_o be_v real_o deceive_v and_o let_v not_o any_o one_o say_v that_o i_o produce_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o all_o the_o other_o for_o after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o one_o may_v very_o well_o affirm_v without_o offend_v any_o person_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a for_o otherwise_o the_o gallican_n church_n will_v be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n and_o from_o that_o only_a it_o follow_v that_o one_o can_v have_v no_o such_o assurance_n as_o one_o ought_v to_o have_v to_o settle_v the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n in_o quiet_a if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o to_o err_v in_o approve_v a_o council_n and_o by_o consequence_n his_o approbation_n
can_v not_o be_v a_o certain_a character_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o that_o council_n but_o why_o do_v we_o use_v argument_n in_o a_o matter_n in_o which_o experience_n have_v sufficient_o instruct_v we_o the_o five_o council_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n on_o occasion_n of_o three_o book_n publish_v the_o one_o of_o ibas_n saecund_a bishop_n of_o edessa_n the_o other_o of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n and_o the_o other_o of_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n be_v it_o not_o hold_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o opposition_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n do_v not_o that_o council_n condemn_v those_o write_n as_o heretical_a against_o the_o express_a prohibition_n that_o vigilius_n have_v make_v by_o a_o public_a decree_n to_o condemn_v they_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o be_v not_o that_o very_a council_n in_o the_o end_n approve_v by_o the_o successor_n of_o vigilius_n and_o in_o fine_a receive_v throughout_o all_o the_o church_n for_o a_o true_a and_o holy_a ecumenical_a council_n those_o approbation_n therefore_o be_v only_o a_o juggle_n which_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o capricious_a humour_n of_o the_o pope_n on_o their_o different_a interest_n on_o their_o good_a or_o ill_a humour_n one_o pope_n disapprove_v of_o a_o council_n and_o make_v it_o void_a to_o advance_v all_o that_o he_o do_v by_o that_o the_o council_n be_v remote_a enough_o from_o infallibility_n and_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o infallible_a another_o pope_n come_v and_o receive_v and_o approve_v of_o it_o and_o behold_v on_o a_o sudden_a that_o council_n change_v its_o condition_n and_o become_v infallible_a beside_o that_o do_v not_o pope_n liberius_n approve_v a_o arian_n council_n hold_v at_o sirmium_n in_o subscribe_v a_o heretical_a confession_n that_o have_v be_v draw_v up_o and_o which_o saint_n hilary_n call_v the_o arian_n perfidiousness_n the_o heresy_n spring_v from_o sirmium_n for_o which_o he_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o liberius_n for_o what_o else_o be_v that_o subscription_n fragment_n in_o consequence_n of_o which_o liberius_n embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o arian_n but_o a_o ratification_n and_o real_a approbation_n of_o the_o act_n of_o a_o erroneous_a council_n and_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o liberius_n be_v in_o exile_n when_o he_o commit_v that_o error_n for_o without_o allege_v here_o what_o he_o himself_o declare_v to_o the_o eastern_a arian_n bishop_n that_o he_o be_v in_o peace_n and_o unanimity_n with_o they_o and_o all_o their_o province_n in_o good_a earnest_n and_o that_o he_o have_v receive_v that_o catholic_n faith_n with_o all_o his_o heart_n that_o he_o have_v never_o in_o the_o ibid._n least_o contradict_v it_o that_o he_o have_v ready_o give_v his_o consent_n that_o he_o follow_v and_o hold_v it_o his_o exile_n and_o concern_v to_o get_v away_o from_o they_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o he_o do_v approve_v a_o infidel_n confession_n nor_o by_o consequence_n let_v we_o see_v that_o it_o may_v very_o well_o happen_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v authorize_v the_o act_n of_o wicked_a council_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pretend_v that_o their_o approbation_n make_v council_n infallible_a nor_o that_o it_o have_v any_o certain_a ground_n for_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v such_o 6._o that_o example_n of_o liberius_n encounter_v also_o all_o those_o who_o ascribe_v that_o infallibility_n to_o the_o pope_n for_o behold_v one_o in_o who_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n hilary_n and_o st._n jerom_n that_o privilege_n have_v no_o effect_n but_o as_o that_o opinion_n be_v not_o general_o receive_v in_o this_o supra_fw-la kingdom_n and_o we_o need_v not_o to_o fear_v objection_n from_o any_o here_o so_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o refute_v they_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o that_o dispute_v that_o chron._n be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o those_o to_o who_o this_o infallibility_n belong_v whether_o to_o the_o pope_n only_o or_o a_o council_n only_o or_o to_o a_o council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n or_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o council_n let_v we_o see_v that_o that_o pretence_n in_o general_n have_v no_o ground_n for_o if_o in_o truth_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v that_o privilege_n it_o will_v never_o be_v so_o uncertain_a as_o they_o have_v make_v it_o but_o it_o will_v have_v be_v know_v a_o little_a more_o clear_o where_o it_o reside_v however_o it_o be_v it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o it_o as_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o she_o be_v compose_v of_o no_o different_a blood_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o man_n nor_o as_o a_o right_n join_v to_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n nor_o as_o a_o mere_a quality_n of_o a_o church_n for_o in_o that_o case_n the_o greek_a and_o other_o church_n will_v have_v the_o same_o advantage_n but_o that_o she_o pretend_v to_o it_o as_o a_o peculiar_a privilege_n whereby_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o church_n as_o the_o greek_a and_o armenian_a etc._n etc._n it_o appear_v that_o they_o will_v not_o set_v this_o prerogative_n before_o we_o as_o a_o first_o principle_n which_o be_v evident_a of_o itself_o without_o need_v any_o proof_n for_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v not_o so_o clear_a that_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v be_v infallible_a as_o it_o be_v that_o one_o and_o one_o make_v two_o and_o that_o the_o whole_a be_v great_a than_o any_o of_o its_o part_n it_o be_v then_o certain_o but_o very_o reasonable_a to_o demand_v that_o they_o will_v give_v we_o the_o proof_n and_o ground_n of_o so_o important_a a_o right_n i_o mean_v other_o proof_n than_o those_o that_o be_v common_o take_v from_o the_o same_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v enough_o to_o confirm_v that_o infallibility_n for_o her_o only_a to_o say_v i_o be_o so_o every_o church_n may_v say_v the_o same_o and_o yet_o not_o be_v believe_v they_o ought_v to_o produce_v proof_n and_o proof_n that_o come_v from_o heaven_n since_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o god_n that_o can_v confer_v so_o great_a a_o right_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o show_v they_o to_o we_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v judge_v of_o they_o and_o weigh_v their_o cogency_n and_o truth_n that_o be_v so_o i_o affirm_v that_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v all_o sort_n of_o rational_a method_n to_o examine_v that_o question_n whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a or_o no_o and_o to_o look_v to_o both_o side_n to_o settle_v themselves_o in_o a_o good_a judgement_n this_o be_v that_o which_o in_o my_o opinion_n none_o will_v contest_v but_o from_o thence_o these_o thing_n will_v clear_o follow_v 1._o that_o our_o father_n have_v right_a to_o examine_v one_o of_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o be_v that_o of_o her_o infallibility_n 2._o that_o they_o have_v right_a to_o judge_v of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o proof_n which_o present_v themselves_o for_o or_o against_o it_o 3._o that_o they_o may_v lawful_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a if_o in_o their_o examination_n of_o it_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v false_a 4._o that_o it_o be_v neither_o absurd_a nor_o rash_a to_o maintain_v that_o every_o one_o have_v right_a to_o examine_v a_o tenet_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o it_o 5._o that_o all_o those_o general_a objection_n which_o they_o have_v hitherto_o make_v against_o that_o truth_n be_v false_a and_o frivolous_a such_o as_o these_o that_o if_o one_o give_v all_o that_o liberty_n of_o examine_v every_o one_o may_v make_v a_o religion_n of_o his_o own_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o keep_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o who_o examine_v make_v himself_o a_o judge_n above_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v the_o ready_a way_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o private_a spirit_n and_o other_o such_o like_a thing_n all_o which_o be_v refute_v by_o that_o one_o example_n in_o the_o point_n of_o infallibility_n 6._o that_o if_o it_o be_v no_o way_n absurd_a that_o every_o one_o shall_v have_v right_a to_o examine_v a_o tenet_n of_o the_o church_n that_o can_v be_v prove_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o also_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o that_o right_a of_o search_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n belong_v to_o every_o christian_a 7._o that_o it_o be_v not_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o a_o believer_n be_v master_n of_o his_o own_o faith_n by_o depend_v only_o upon_o god_n and_o independent_a on_o man_n 8._o that_o if_o every_o christian_a have_v right_a to_o examine_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o religion_n it_o be_v no_o way_n inconvenient_a to_o say_v that_o he_o have_v right_a to_o examine_v all_o for_o there_o be_v not_o less_o danger_n nor_o less_o
saint_n paul_n call_v she_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eternal_a jesus_n christ_n promise_v to_o be_v with_o his_o even_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o say_v that_o the_o comforter_n shall_v abide_v with_o they_o for_o ever_o and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v no_o need_n of_o heap_v up_o these_o proof_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v never_o contest_v god_n will_v always_o keep_v a_o church_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o will_v always_o have_v a_o number_n of_o true_a believer_n who_o he_o will_v guide_v by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o they_o be_v those_o that_o be_v betroth_v to_o he_o for_o ever_o and_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o his_o son_n to_o who_o he_o will_v grant_v his_o gracious_a presence_n for_o ever_o and_o a_o assure_a victory_n against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n there_o be_v nothing_o dispute_v in_o that_o point_n our_o business_n be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o all_o that_o body_n compose_v of_o the_o good_a and_o the_o wicked_a that_o assembly_n in_o which_o the_o worldly_a man_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o visible_a church_n can_v never_o fall_v into_o error_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o that_o party_n of_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n which_o may_v be_v sometime_o the_o strong_a to_o corrupt_v the_o public_a ministry_n and_o for_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o error_n and_o superstition_n less_o fundamental_a to_o infect_v the_o good_a and_o to_o draw_v they_o though_o not_o so_o far_o from_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o make_v they_o whole_o lose_v the_o true_a form_n of_o piety_n and_o communion_n with_o god_n for_o if_o that_o may_v happen_v the_o church_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o nothing_o yet_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o that_o their_o faith_n and_o their_o religion_n can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v altogether_o pure_a but_o this_o experience_n justify_v for_o in_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o isral_n and_o in_o those_o time_n wherein_o they_o have_v introduce_v the_o worship_n of_o false_a god_n into_o the_o public_a ministry_n god_n have_v reserve_v seven_o thousand_o man_n who_o have_v not_o bow_v their_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a be_v that_o that_o very_a religion_n of_o those_o seven_o thousand_o be_v not_o pure_a for_o they_o live_v in_o that_o schism_n that_o jeroboam_n make_v and_o no_o more_o go_v to_o render_v that_o worship_n to_o god_n which_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o pay_v at_o jerusalem_n but_o to_o bethel_n it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n then_o subsist_v in_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n for_o beside_o that_o that_o will_v not_o hinder_v any_o from_o see_v clear_o by_o that_o example_n of_o those_o seven_o thousand_o that_o god_n can_v when_o he_o please_v preserve_v his_o own_o in_o a_o corrupt_a communion_n and_o that_o yet_o the_o far_o great_a number_n may_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o the_o public_a ministry_n may_v be_v contaminate_v it_o will_v not_o follow_v notwithsand_v that_o that_o church_n be_v whole_o extinct_a which_o be_v only_o that_o which_o we_o say_v beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v yet_o manifest_a that_o those_o two_o church_n that_o of_o israel_n and_o that_o of_o judah_n be_v often_o find_v to_o depart_v both_o together_o sometime_o from_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o that_o which_o jeremiah_n say_v that_o 3._o god_n have_v give_v a_o bill_n of_o divorce_n to_o that_o of_o israel_n for_o her_o idolatry_n judah_n her_o sister_n fear_v not_o but_o that_o she_o also_o have_v turn_v aside_o from_o his_o true_a worship_n it_o appear_v also_o by_o that_o which_o ezekiel_n say_v that_o samaria_n have_v not_o commit_v half_o the_o sin_n of_o judah_n who_o have_v justify_v her_o sister_n in_o multiply_v her_o abomination_n 16._o the_o same_o history_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n teach_v we_o concern_v joram_n the_o son_n of_o ahab_n king_n of_o israel_n that_o he_o cleave_v to_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n by_o which_o he_o have_v make_v israel_n to_o sin_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n joram_n the_o son_n of_o jehoshaphat_n and_o his_o 8._o son_n ahaziah_n reign_v in_o judah_n and_o walk_v after_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n in_o do_v that_o which_o displease_v the_o lord_n but_o without_o go_v so_o far_o be_v it_o not_o true_a that_o when_o jesus_n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n he_o do_v not_o find_v a_o pure_a church_n upon_o earth_n the_o schismatical_a samaritan_n have_v so_o confuse_v a_o religion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o salvation_n be_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o jew_n on_o their_o side_n have_v deface_v their_o religion_n by_o a_o thousand_o superstition_n and_o by_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pharisee_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o have_v crucify_v the_o lord_n of_o life_n the_o only_a messoas_n they_o expect_v notwithstanding_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o god_n do_v not_o preserve_v his_o child_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o confusion_n the_o same_o thing_n happen_v then_o when_o the_o arrian_n have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o under_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o young_a the_o eutichian_o prevail_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o ephesus_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a absurd_a thing_n to_o imagine_v that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o triumph_n of_o those_o heretic_n there_o be_v no_o more_o any_o true_a believer_n in_o those_o church_n all_o who_o pulpit_n they_o have_v fill_v and_o none_o in_o all_o that_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o obey_v the_o erroneous_a council_n of_o milan_n of_o ariminum_n and_o of_o ephesus_n at_o this_o very_a day_n the_o most_o zealous_a among_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n acknowledge_v that_o god_n save_v many_o person_n who_o live_v under_o the_o schismatical_a ministry_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o muscovite_n although_o beside_o that_o schism_n they_o accuse_v they_o of_o hold_v a_o multitude_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n for_o so_o possevin_n set_v it_o down_o in_o one_o of_o his_o relation_n of_o muscovy_n we_o muscov_n ought_v not_o then_o to_o make_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o church_n to_o depend_v absolute_o on_o that_o infallibility_n whereof_o we_o dispute_v we_o ought_v yet_o far_o less_o to_o abuse_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n by_o pretend_v under_o that_o pretext_n that_o they_o can_v never_o do_v that_o that_o be_v ill_a the_o true_a use_n of_o the_o promise_n be_v to_o encourage_v we_o to_o our_o duty_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o make_v we_o presumptuous_a they_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o humble_v we_o and_o to_o show_v we_o the_o horror_n of_o our_o sin_n when_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o promise_n for_o so_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o manasseh_n king_n of_o judah_n for_o after_o have_v reckon_v they_o over_o 21._o particular_o it_o add_v that_o he_o set_v up_o a_o grave_a image_n of_o the_o grove_n that_o he_o have_v make_v in_o the_o house_n of_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v say_v to_o david_n and_o to_o solomon_n his_o son_n in_o this_o house_n and_o in_o jerusalem_n which_o i_o have_v choose_v out_o of_o all_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n will_v i_o put_v my_o name_n for_o ever_o see_v there_o the_o promise_n employ_v to_o its_o right_a use_n not_o to_o defend_v manasseh_n in_o what_o he_o have_v do_v under_o a_o pretence_n that_o god_n have_v promise_v that_o his_o name_n shall_v never_o depart_v from_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v the_o language_n they_o speak_v in_o these_o day_n but_o to_o condemn_v manasseh_n of_o that_o that_o as_o much_o as_o it_o lay_v in_o his_o power_n he_o have_v nullify_v that_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o so_o also_o it_o be_v that_o good_a man_n ought_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o corrupter_n of_o religion_n god_n have_v promise_v we_o that_o he_o will_v betrothe_v his_o church_n to_o himself_o for_o ever_o and_o you_o have_v labour_v to_o break_v off_o that_o happy_a marriage_n jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v we_o that_o he_o will_v be_v always_o with_o we_o even_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o you_o have_v endeavour_v to_o deprive_v we_o of_o his_o presence_n he_o have_v promise_v we_o that_o his_o holy_a
spirit_n shall_v be_v always_o with_o we_o and_o you_o have_v grieve_v and_o drive_v he_o away_o 4._o if_o the_o church_n may_v err_v say_v they_o yet_o far_o god_n will_v then_o be_v unjust_a in_o command_v we_o to_o keep_v ourselves_o under_o the_o guidance_n and_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n for_o that_o will_v not_o be_v a_o assure_a mean_n of_o obtain_v salvation_n all_o man_n know_v say_v mounseur_fw-fr the_o cardinal_n of_o richelieu_n that_o god_n can_v not_o with_o any_o justice_n metbode_n bind_v his_o creature_n to_o incline_v to_o a_o end_n without_o give_v they_o mean_n to_o come_v to_o that_o end_n the_o church_n can_v err_v since_o if_o she_o do_v err_v we_o shall_v not_o have_v any_o mean_n to_o come_v to_o everlasting_a salvation_n where_o god_n will_v have_v we_o come_v under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v not_o difficult_a god_n will_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v save_v under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o pastor_n of_o it_o not_o by_o give_v a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o that_o they_o tell_v we_o but_o by_o a_o wise_a discern_a of_o that_o which_o be_v good_a from_o that_o which_o be_v bad_a and_o that_o we_o may_v make_v that_o discernment_n he_o have_v give_v we_o his_o word_n to_o which_o he_o will_v have_v usbr_v all_o that_o the_o pastor_n teach_v to_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n according_a to_o that_o rule_n this_o be_v the_o assure_a mean_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o for_o that_o if_o that_o mean_n be_v not_o so_o agreeable_a to_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n who_o have_v other_o business_n to_o mind_n and_o wont_v break_v their_o brain_n with_o the_o read_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n god_n will_v tell_v they_o one_o day_n that_o their_o great_a business_n be_v to_o serve_v he_o and_o to_o save_v themselves_o and_o that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o search_v out_o the_o true_a mean_n they_o ought_v only_o to_o accuse_v their_o own_o neglect_n and_o their_o too_o great_a grasp_a of_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n if_o they_o yet_o urge_v that_o that_o mean_n be_v neither_o easy_a nor_o proper_a for_o the_o mean_a sort_n we_o need_v but_o compare_v it_o with_o that_o of_o the_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o we_o shall_v quick_o see_v that_o this_o last_o be_v infinite_o more_o difficult_a and_o far_o less_o proper_a for_o the_o simple_a than_o the_o other_o for_o without_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o impossibility_n that_o there_o be_v for_o they_o to_o be_v assure_v of_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v infallible_a suppose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o it_o be_v where_o shall_v any_o woman_n or_o trades-man_n go_v to_o seek_v that_o infallibility_n to_o be_v persuade_v that_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v and_o that_o which_o they_o practise_v be_v the_o true_a belief_n and_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o the_o church_n will_v they_o go_v to_o seek_v it_o in_o the_o practice_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o people_n but_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o people_n may_v fall_v into_o those_o abuse_n and_o superstition_n that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o approve_v of_o will_v they_o look_v for_o it_o then_o from_o the_o voice_n of_o their_o curate_n or_o from_o that_o of_o their_o bishop_n but_o their_o curate_n and_o their_o bishop_n may_v be_v mistake_v shall_v it_o be_v then_o from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o pope_n pronounce_v ex_fw-la cathedra_fw-la but_o that_o poor_a tradesman_n and_o that_o woman_n can_v neither_o know_v where_o to_o find_v the_o pope_n nor_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o ex_fw-la cathedra_fw-la shall_v it_o be_v then_o from_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o church_n and_o her_o common_a custom_n but_o who_o shall_v tell_v they_o what_o that_o universal_a consent_n be_v must_v those_o poor_a people_n know_v what_o they_o general_o hold_v and_o prectise_v in_o france_n in_o germany_n in_o spain_n in_o italy_n or_o that_o which_o they_o general_o teach_v in_o the_o school_n it_o be_v then_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o learn_v greek_a and_o latin_a but_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v learn_v that_o how_o can_v they_o understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o council_n since_o that_o without_o go_v any_o further_a the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o that_o of_o trent_n be_v conceive_v in_o general_a and_o ambiguous_a term_n which_o may_v be_v explain_v in_o divers_a sense_n and_o which_o very_a thing_n some_o say_n be_v do_v with_o design_n for_o the_o carry_v on_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o the_o school_n moreover_o those_o general_a and_o ambiguous_a term_n sometime_o leave_v the_o mind_n undetermined_a and_o the_o conscience_n in_o suspense_n in_o matter_n of_o practice_n where_o they_o make_v it_o necessary_a to_o do_v a_o thing_n without_o show_v they_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v do_v it_o for_o example_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n decide_v that_o one_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o image_n that_o worship_n that_o be_v due_a to_o 25._o they_o this_o be_v the_o infallible_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n which_o bind_v a_o man_n to_o give_v some_o worship_n to_o image_n which_o if_o he_o do_v not_o he_o fail_v in_o do_v his_o duty_n but_o what_o that_o worship_n be_v the_o council_n say_v nothing_o to_o be_v it_o a_o negative_a or_o a_o positive_a worship_n be_v it_o that_o the_o same_o that_o they_o give_v to_o those_o they_o represent_v shall_v be_v communicate_v to_o the_o image_n as_o well_o as_o the_o original_a or_o be_v it_o mean_v only_o of_o such_o relative_n worship_n that_o the_o image_n shall_v have_v no_o part_n of_o it_o or_o if_o have_v any_o part_n what_o be_v it_o be_v it_o simple_o a_o customary_a worship_n which_o consist_v in_o make_v use_n of_o those_o representation_n to_o excite_v their_o piety_n by_o the_o remembrance_n of_o thing_n past_a to_o tell_v that_o the_o council_n say_v nothing_o it_o say_v indeed_o that_o the_o worship_n which_o they_o give_v to_o image_n relate_v to_o those_o they_o represent_v but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o define_v of_o what_o nature_n that_o worship_n be_v for_o of_o what_o kind_n soever_o it_o be_v one_o may_v always_o say_v it_o have_v reference_n to_o the_o original_a it_o say_v indeed_o yet_o further_o that_o when_o any_o kiss_v their_o image_n when_o they_o bow_v to_o they_o and_o kneel_v before_o they_o they_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n but_o those_o term_n denote_v only_o a_o external_a worship_n without_o determine_v any_o thing_n of_o a_o more_o internal_a one_o and_o when_o it_o shall_v determine_v of_o a_o internal_a that_o council_n say_v not_o a_o word_n whether_o the_o image_n have_v any_o part_n or_o what_o part_n it_o have_v notwithstanding_o which_o they_o ought_v necessary_o to_o determine_v it_o to_o some_o internal_a worship_n for_o of_o that_o they_o treat_v how_o shall_v any_o man_n know_v whether_o that_o side_n which_o he_o take_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a since_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o church_n have_v abandon_v he_o and_o after_o it_o have_v as_o it_o be_v set_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o four_o way_n and_o command_v he_o to_o march_v on_o never_o show_v the_o way_n that_o he_o ought_v to_o follow_v but_o leave_v he_o in_o the_o necessity_n of_o place_v his_o devotion_n at_o all_o adventure_n they_o will_v say_v that_o this_o be_v to_o urge_v thing_n too_o far_o as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o woman_n and_o tradesman_n for_o those_o person_n know_v not_o what_o use_n to_o make_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o for_o certain_a general_n article_n which_o they_o can_v doubt_v of_o that_o the_o church_n teach_v but_o not_o to_o insist_v here_o that_o those_o general_a article_n be_v themselves_o subject_a to_o form_v different_a meaning_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o more_o simple_a and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v their_o choice_n with_o some_o certainty_n i_o say_v that_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o other_o such_o like_a thing_n be_v more_o use_v by_o such_o sort_n of_o person_n than_o other_o and_o that_o many_o of_o those_o devotion_n be_v proper_a to_o they_o about_o which_o they_o can_v have_v any_o certainty_n nor_o by_o consequence_n practice_v they_o with_o any_o faith_n i_o place_n in_o this_o rank_a the_o feast_n of_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o they_o solenm_o celebrate_v for_o who_o can_v give_v they_o any_o certainty_n in_o that_o point_n yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o worship_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o practice_n or_o duty_n whereof_o they_o can_v acquit_v themselves_o of_o a_o good_a conscience_n without_o be_v assure_v of_o that_o which_o they_o do_v 5._o in_o sine_fw-la
glory_n and_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o give_v of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o promise_n of_o who_o be_v the_o father_n and_o who_o have_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n commit_v unto_o they_o and_o in_o who_o bosom_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n be_v bear_v if_o that_o maxim_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la be_v good_a it_o must_v necessary_o have_v be_v good_a for_o that_o church_n which_o have_v condemn_v jesus_n christ_n his_o person_n his_o call_n his_o miracle_n his_o doctrine_n and_o what_o right_o then_o have_v his_o disciple_n to_o hear_v and_o follow_v he_o we_o have_v see_v they_o from_o reason_n and_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o very_a considerable_a person_n of_o our_o age_n and_o to_o who_o one_o of_o the_o great_a king_n have_v give_v the_o honour_n of_o commit_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o conscience_n to_o he_o that_o if_o that_o maxim_n have_v place_n that_o we_o ought_v entire_o to_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n we_o can_v not_o any_o more_o regard_v those_o miracle_n when_o they_o be_v opposite_a to_o that_o authority_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o then_o what_o right_n the_o disciple_n have_v to_o follow_v jesus_n christ_n by_o what_o right_a do_v the_o first_o convert_v and_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o convert_v by_o other_o embrace_z the_o gospel_n and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o without_o any_o right_n and_o against_o their_o duty_n into_o what_o labyrinth_n we_o cast_v you_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o will_v become_v of_o you_o yourselves_o you_o form_n prejudices_fw-la against_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o fault_n that_o have_v say_v you_o appear_v in_o the_o person_n of_o our_o first_o reformer_n you_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o pretend_a precipitancy_n by_o which_o the_o magistrate_n of_o zurich_n reform_v themselves_o you_o conclude_v from_o thence_o without_o enter_v upon_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v the_o reformation_n of_o our_o father_n answer_v then_o yourselves_o to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o according_a to_o your_o maxim_n the_o jew_n may_v form_v against_o the_o first_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o they_o may_v draw_v from_o thence_o that_o without_o enter_v any_o further_o into_o a_o discuss_n of_o the_o point_n of_o that_o religion_n without_o examine_v either_o the_o miracle_n or_o the_o ancient_a prophecy_n or_o the_o success_n of_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n or_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n that_o we_o can_v allege_v in_o our_o favour_n we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v our_o christianity_n you_o yourselves_o authorize_v their_o principle_n by_o one_o that_o be_v altogether_o like_o it_o which_o you_o lay_v down_o and_o which_o you_o know_v not_o how_o to_o make_v use_n of_o against_o they_o without_o overthrow_v yourselves_o in_o a_o word_n you_o draw_v the_o same_o consequence_n from_o it_o with_o they_o show_v we_o then_o by_o what_o secret_a art_n both_o you_o and_o we_o may_v get_v out_o of_o that_o abyss_n whereinto_o you_o have_v plunge_v we_o if_o your_o father_n say_v you_o have_v reform_v themselves_o with_o a_o ill_a design_n you_o ought_v without_o far_a examination_n to_o renounce_v their_o reformation_n if_o the_o chief_a author_n of_o your_o religion_n a_o jew_n will_v say_v have_v adhere_v to_o jesus_n with_o a_o ill_a design_n against_o the_o obligation_n which_o they_o have_v to_o cleave_v to_o the_o church_n you_o ought_v to_o renounce_v their_o christianity_n answer_v if_o you_o can_v to_o those_o argument_n and_o set_v our_o conscience_n in_o quiet_a as_o for_o we_o indeed_o we_o be_v not_o in_o pain_n for_o we_o know_v that_o that_o principle_n which_o you_o urge_v to_o those_o unbeliever_n be_v false_a there_o be_v not_o any_o person_n who_o have_v not_o right_a to_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o that_o religion_n and_o to_o discern_v by_o himself_o the_o true_a from_o the_o false_a the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a that_o which_o be_v from_o god_n from_o that_o which_o which_o from_o man_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o hinder_v we_o with_o any_o justice_n from_o it_o and_o so_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o reproach_v the_o first_o christian_n 9_o but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v over_o these_o reflection_n without_o make_v one_o upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n of_o milan_n and_o of_o ariminum_n whereof_o i_o have_v speak_v before_o there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o arrian_n be_v then_o master_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n which_o they_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n treat_v the_o orthodox_n as_o heretic_n and_o disturber_n of_o its_o peace_n depose_v they_o and_o send_v they_o into_o banishment_n the_o poison_n of_o the_o arrian_n say_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n have_v not_o only_o infect_v one_o part_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n and_o almost_o all_o 6._o the_o latin_a bishop_n some_o by_o force_n other_o by_o simplicity_n give_v themselves_o over_o to_o be_v deceive_v find_v themselves_o engage_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o error_n we_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n say_v phaebadius_n that_o if_o we_o will_v be_v call_v catholic_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o embrace_v heresy_n and_o yet_o enitio_fw-la nevertheless_o if_o we_o do_v not_o reject_v heresy_n we_o can_v be_v true_o catholic_n god_n do_v yet_o keep_v to_o himself_o notwithstanding_o some_o bishop_n few_o in_o number_n but_o great_a in_o courage_n and_o that_o small_a remnant_n in_o the_o end_n serve_v for_o a_o spark_n to_o rekindle_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n apply_v then_o to_o they_o that_o maxim_n which_o we_o have_v before_o oppose_v and_o weigh_v those_o consequence_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o it_o against_o those_o and_o against_o the_o faithful_a who_o hear_v they_o and_o read_v their_o write_n the_o least_o be_v that_o they_o be_v schismatic_n and_o corruptor_n of_o the_o people_n who_o after_o have_v themselves_o break_v off_o that_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o the_o church_n solicit_v other_o to_o do_v the_o like_a they_o may_v have_v very_o well_o urge_v that_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n on_o their_o side_n that_o they_o have_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o they_o but_o they_o will_v have_v answer_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a time_n to_o dispute_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o and_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n since_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o strip_v themselves_o of_o their_o own_o conduct_n to_o rest_v upon_o that_o of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v generous_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n to_o dispute_v and_o write_v for_o it_o to_o address_v themselves_o not_o only_o to_o the_o bishop_n but_o to_o the_o people_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o that_o specious_a name_n of_o a_o church_n which_o they_o set_v before_o they_o and_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n hilary_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v worthy_a of_o a_o particular_a consideration_n the_o church_n say_v arrianos_fw-la he_o terrify_a man_n by_o banishment_n and_o by_o prison_n and_o constrain_v they_o to_o believe_v what_o she_o tell_v they_o she_o that_o herself_o have_v never_o be_v believe_v but_o by_o the_o exile_n and_o prison_n which_o she_o suffer_v she_o which_o have_v be_v only_o consecrate_a by_o the_o persecution_n of_o man_n be_v &_o a_o dignatione_n communicantium_fw-la she_o drive_v away_o the_o priest_n forget_v that_o by_o the_o banishment_n of_o her_o priest_n she_o increase_v she_o boast_v that_o she_o be_v belove_v by_o the_o world_n but_o she_o can_v not_o belong_v to_o jesus_n christ_n unless_o the_o world_n hate_v she_o haec_fw-la de_fw-la comparatione_fw-la traditae_fw-la nobis_fw-la olim_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la nunc_fw-la quam_fw-la de_fw-la perditae_fw-la res_fw-la ipsa_fw-la que_fw-la in_o oculis_fw-la omnium_fw-la est_fw-la at_o que_fw-la ore_fw-la clamavit_fw-la can_v any_o one_o be_v rash_a enough_o to_o maintain_v that_o he_o be_v bind_v then_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n to_o see_v with_o its_o eye_n to_o tread_v in_o its_o step_n and_o to_o rest_v himself_o upon_o its_o conduct_n will_v any_o say_v that_o that_o handful_n of_o good_a man_n who_o have_v since_o reestablish_v christianity_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o company_n of_o rebel_n and_o of_o presumptuous_a mind_n will_v they_o charge_v their_o write_n and_o their_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n with_o forgery_n and_o subornation_n will_v they_o justify_v their_o be_v depose_v their_o banishment_n the_o persecution_n which_o they_o so_o constant_o suffer_v will_v they_o say_v that_o the_o faithful_a that_o hear_v they_o be_v rash_a and_o
of_o their_o alm_n and_o he_o may_v be_v see_v far_a often_o in_o the_o field_n with_o the_o soldier_n then_o in_o his_o cloister_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o father_n and_o the_o instructor_n of_o his_o brethren_n but_o he_o be_v their_o seducer_n and_o their_o tyrant_n for_o while_o he_o enjoy_v himself_o and_o life_n in_o pomp_n and_o delight_n those_o poor_a miserable_a religious_a pass_v away_o all_o their_o day_n in_o murmur_n and_o affliction_n that_o author_n describe_v in_o the_o same_o style_v the_o life_n of_o the_o canon_n monk_n and_o other_o ecclesiastic_n and_o that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v do_v not_o leave_v we_o any_o more_o room_n to_o doubt_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n as_o great_a and_o as_o general_a a_o disorder_n as_o can_v be_v conceive_v he_o do_v not_o spare_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a 6._o he_o set_v forth_o lively_o enough_o their_o excess_n even_o to_o say_v that_o that_o court_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o darkness_n that_o it_o be_v a_o loathsome_a pit_n that_o devour_v riches_n and_o be_v fill_v by_o covetousness_n that_o the_o law_n be_v far_o 8._o from_o the_o priest_n the_o vision_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o council_n of_o the_o old_a man_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n serve_v themselves_o by_o simony_n and_o ambition_n and_o that_o in_o a_o word_n the_o sin_n of_o those_o people_n be_v such_o that_o they_o can_v be_v either_o conceal_v or_o deny_v since_o rome_n be_v become_v a_o gulf_n of_o crime_n where_o the_o pope_n ought_v to_o cry_v with_o jesus_n christ_n 12._o come_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v rest_n for_o your_o soul_n he_o cry_v come_v and_o see_v i_o in_o a_o far_o great_a pomp_n and_o pride_n then_o ever_o solomon_n be_v in_o come_v to_o my_o court_n empty_a your_o purse_n there_o and_o you_o shall_v find_v destruction_n for_o your_o soul_n the_o disorder_n of_o that_o court_n and_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o those_o time_n be_v a_o thing_n so_o little_a to_o be_v contest_v that_o adrian_n the_o six_o do_v not_o scruple_n to_o acknowledge_v it_o in_o the_o memoir_n that_o he_o give_v his_o nuntio_n for_o the_o diet_n of_o nuremberg_n and_o which_o raynaldus_n relate_v for_o he_o give_v he_o a_o express_a charge_n to_o confess_v that_o the_o trouble_n of_o germany_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n have_v fall_v out_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o priest_n and_o prelate_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o scripture_n show_v that_o the_o 1522._o sin_n of_o the_o people_n come_v from_o those_o of_o their_o priest_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v as_o chrysostome_n say_v that_o when_o our_o saviour_n will_v heal_v jerusalem_n he_o enter_v first_o into_o the_o temple_n to_o correct_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o priest_n do_v like_o a_o wise_a physician_n who_o go_v to_o the_o root_n of_o the_o evil_n that_o for_o many_o year_n past_a abominable_a thing_n have_v be_v commit_v in_o the_o holy_a see_v that_o spiritual_a thing_n have_v be_v abuse_v through_o the_o excess_n of_o its_o injunction_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v pervert_v there_o that_o the_o evil_n have_v spread_v itself_o from_o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n from_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o inferior_a prelate_n and_o that_o as_o many_o as_o they_o all_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v prelate_n and_o ecclesiastic_n they_o be_v come_v to_o that_o pass_n that_o for_o a_o long_a time_n there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o that_o be_v good_a no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o we_o can_v produce_v a_o multitude_n of_o other_o such_o testimony_n if_o we_o do_v not_o hope_v that_o unbiased_a person_n will_v agree_v upon_o it_o as_o not_o long_o since_o a_o author_n in_o these_o time_n have_v do_v in_o a_o book_n entitle_v motive_n to_o a_o reunion_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o cause_n 6._o of_o the_o separation_n say_v he_o be_v the_o open_a abuse_n of_o indulgence_n and_o the_o ignorance_n covetousness_n and_o the_o scandalous_a life_n of_o the_o churchman_n the_o superstition_n of_o the_o mean_a sort_n of_o people_n who_o have_v not_o be_v well_o instruct_v the_o immense_a riches_n and_o riotous_a profuseness_n of_o the_o prelate_n their_o too_o great_a care_n in_o external_n in_o their_o magnificence_n ornament_n and_o increase_v of_o ceremony_n and_o little_a devotion_n in_o the_o chief-worship_n of_o god_n the_o indiscreat_a zeal_n of_o some_o brethren_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v cast_v off_o all_o honour_n for_o the_o master_n to_o give_v it_o to_o his_o servant_n the_o tyranny_n that_o parent_n exercise_v over_o their_o child_n to_o imprison_v they_o in_o cloister_n the_o wickedness_n of_o those_o who_o contrive_v false_a miracle_n to_o draw_v to_o themselves_o the_o concourse_n of_o the_o people_n add_v to_o that_o politic_a humane_a consideration_n of_o some_o prince_n and_o king_n who_o have_v not_o receive_v from_o the_o pope_n all_o possible_a satisfaction_n or_o who_o take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o cast_v themselves_o among_o a_o party_n of_o persecute_a man_n the_o better_a to_o establish_v their_o affair_n in_o brief_a all_o that_o which_o ignorance_n superstition_n and_o covetousness_n can_v contribute_v serve_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o those_o who_o will_v separate_v themselves_o to_o reform_v those_o disorder_n the_o ground_n be_v not_o only_o specious_a but_o it_o have_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n accompany_v with_o truth_n if_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n have_v be_v throughout_o in_o that_o miserable_a condition_n which_o we_o have_v describe_v and_o principal_o so_o in_o those_o place_n wherein_o that_o detestable_a separation_n begin_v those_o who_o separate_v be_v aid_v indirect_o by_o the_o zeal_n of_o some_o good_a man_n who_o cry_v out_o loud_o against_o those_o disorder_n abuse_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n the_o people_n who_o judge_v no_o otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o appearance_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v easy_o carry_v away_o with_o that_o torrent_n see_v that_o they_o do_v not_o complain_v but_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v be_v but_o too_o true_a and_o which_o the_o better_a sort_n of_o catholic_n grant_v behold_v then_o in_o what_o a_o condition_n the_o church_n be_v in_o those_o day_n and_o we_o may_v from_o thence_o methinks_v ask_v all_o rational_a person_n whither_o they_o believe_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o have_v expect_v a_o reformation_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o clergy_n which_o on_o the_o one_o side_n have_v so_o many_o worldly_a interest_n that_o bind_v they_o to_o oppose_v it_o and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o find_v itself_o so_o deep_o sink_v into_o ignorance_n superstition_n and_o corruption_n but_o to_o urge_v that_o matter_n yet_o further_o we_o need_v but_o to_o set_v down_o those_o just_a complaint_n which_o they_o have_v make_v for_o a_o long_a time_n touch_v those_o disorder_n and_o the_o continual_a demand_n that_o all_o the_o world_n make_v for_o a_o good_a reformation_n at_o least_o in_o respect_n of_o manner_n of_o discipline_n and_o those_o most_o gross_a abuse_n without_o ever_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v it_o i_o pass_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n which_o will_v be_v but_o too_o great_a if_o they_o be_v compare_v with_o those_o just_a ground_n that_o all_o honest_a man_n in_o those_o day_n have_v for_o they_o for_o those_o two_o century_n be_v famous_a for_o wickedness_n grievous_a crime_n and_o those_o who_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o history_n can_v deny_v it_o but_o not_o to_o go_v so_o far_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n either_o of_o the_o scandalous_a life_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o that_o time_n or_o the_o war_n wherewith_o they_o fill_v all_o the_o west_n or_o of_o the_o abuse_v they_o commit_v in_o their_o excommunication_n or_o of_o the_o baptise_v of_o bell_n wherewith_o they_o increase_v the_o ecclesiastical_a ceremony_n or_o of_o the_o vice_n which_o reign_v then_o throughout_o all_o the_o clergy_n can_v they_o tell_v we_o what_o good_a effect_n those_o smart_a censure_n of_o saint_n bernard_n wrought_v and_o those_o of_o petrus_n cluniensis_fw-la of_o abbot_n joachim_n of_o petrus_n blesensis_n of_o conrard_n abbot_n of_o vrspurg_n of_o honorius_n of_o autun_n of_o bernard_n monk_n of_o clunie_n of_o arnoul_n a_o english_a monk_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n of_o matthew_n paris_n of_o william_n durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o man_v of_o robert_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n of_o francis_n petrarch_n archdeacon_n of_o parma_n of_o john_n vitoduram_fw-la of_o dante_n of_o marsilius_n of_o milan_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o who_o cry_v out_o as_o loud_o
against_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n as_o those_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prelate_n can_v they_o tell_v we_o what_o effect_n the_o complaint_n of_o emperor_n of_o king_n of_o prince_n and_o of_o the_o people_n produce_v who_o for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n pant_v after_o a_o reformation_n it_o be_v a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n say_v arnald_n du_fw-fr ferrier_n the_o ambassador_n of_o france_n to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 35._o since_o a_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v all_o along_o in_o vain_a demand_v in_o divers_a council_n at_o constance_n at_o basil_n at_o ferrara_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o what_o good_a change_n have_v happen_v since_o st._n bernard_n write_v that_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v manage_v by_o a_o most_o dishonest_a barter_n habitat_fw-la and_o with_o a_o trade_n of_o darkness_n that_o the_o save_n of_o soul_n be_v no_o more_o seek_v after_o but_o the_o abundance_n of_o riches_n that_o it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o they_o take_v their_o order_n that_o they_o frequent_v the_o church_n and_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o sing_v psalm_n now_o a_o day_n say_v he_o they_o strive_v without_o any_o shame_n for_o bishopric_n for_o archdeaconries_a and_o abbey_n and_o other_o dignity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v dissipate_v the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n in_o superfluity_n and_o vanity_n what_o remain_v but_o that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v be_v reveal_v the_o daemon_n not_o only_o of_o the_o day_n but_o of_o the_o noon_n day_n who_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o lift_v up_o himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n and_o worship_v what_o good_a change_n can_v they_o see_v since_o cardinal_n hugo_n borrow_v the_o word_n of_o saint_n bernard_n have_v write_v that_o those_o word_n of_o david_n can_v not_o be_v more_o proper_o apply_v to_o any_o then_o 72._o to_o the_o clergy_n they_o be_v not_o in_o trouble_n as_o other_o man_n for_o every_o order_n of_o man_n have_v its_o labour_n and_o its_o pleasure_n but_o i_o admire_v say_v he_o the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o clergy_n who_o have_v choose_v all_o the_o pleasure_n for_o themselves_o and_o reject_v the_o labour_n they_o be_v as_o proud_a as_o soldier_n they_o have_v as_o great_a a_o train_n of_o servant_n as_o they_o and_o of_o horse_n and_o bird_n and_o they_o live_v as_o merry_o as_o they_o they_o be_v array_v like_o woman_n with_o skin_n of_o great_a value_n they_o have_v rich_a bid_v bath_n and_o all_o the_o allurement_n of_o soft_a delight_n but_o they_o take_v great_a heed_n lest_o they_o put_v on_o a_o breastplate_n with_o the_o soldier_n or_o pass_v away_o the_o night_n in_o the_o field_n or_o to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o battle_n and_o yet_o they_o take_v less_o heed_n to_o keep_v modesty_n and_o the_o law_n of_o decency_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o woman_n and_o to_o labour_v so_o much_o as_o they_o do_v at_o the_o resurrection_n then_o when_o man_n shall_v arise_v every_o one_o in_o his_o own_o order_n what_o place_n do_v you_o imagine_v those_o man_n will_v find_v the_o soldier_n will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o they_o take_v no_o part_n with_o they_o in_o their_o labour_n nor_o in_o their_o danger_n the_o labourer_n and_o dresser_n of_o the_o vineyard_n will_v not_o any_o more_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n what_o then_o can_v they_o look_v for_o but_o to_o be_v drive_v from_o and_o accuse_v by_o all_o order_n and_o to_o go_v into_o those_o place_n where_o there_o be_v no_o order_n but_o where_o everlasting_a horror_n dwell_v have_v it_o be_v amend_v since_o william_n bishop_n of_o man_v write_v these_o word_n alas_o the_o church_n be_v reduce_v to_o that_o condition_n that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v vacant_a one_o can_v hardly_o find_v any_o person_n fit_a to_o be_v choose_v to_o succeed_v and_o if_o sometime_o which_o rare_o happen_v there_o be_v find_v some_o good_a man_n hide_v as_o a_o lily_n among_o the_o thorn_n the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o uncapable_a exceed_v so_o much_o that_o they_o will_v never_o let_v a_o good_a man_n be_v choose_v prelate_n but_o cry_v up_o such_o as_o themselves_o they_o choose_v man_n after_o their_o own_o heart_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o people_n that_o be_v under_o they_o else_o if_o the_o great_a part_n in_o the_o church_n be_v good_a the_o election_n will_v be_v make_v by_o the_o majority_n of_o voice_n and_o they_o will_v be_v good_a and_o canonical_a for_o those_o that_o will_v choose_v for_o god_n will_v be_v the_o far_o great_a number_n than_o those_o who_o shall_v choose_v for_o the_o devil_n but_o in_o these_o day_n it_o be_v quite_o the_o contrary_n it_o be_v the_o fashion_n that_o there_o must_v be_v more_o wicked_a than_o good_a so_o that_o usual_o the_o election_n be_v rather_o diabolical_a then_o canonical_a and_o not_o make_v by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o by_o a_o conspiracy_n or_o treacherous_a machination_n all_o these_o complaint_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n the_o evil_n be_v too_o general_a and_o too_o inveterate_a to_o be_v stop_v or_o remedy_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n all_o those_o nation_n who_o live_v under_o the_o disorder_n of_o a_o long_a and_o obstinate_a schism_n propound_v some_o article_n to_o reform_v as_o well_o the_o head_n as_o the_o member_n and_o correct_v the_o ill_a manner_n of_o the_o church_n but_o martin_n the_o five_o who_o be_v then_o pope_n elude_v that_o proposition_n with_o say_v that_o that_o council_n 5._o have_v already_o last_v four_o year_n to_o the_o great_a damage_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o turn_v over_o that_o business_n to_o another_o time_n and_o that_o that_o affair_n deserve_v to_o be_v think_v on_o more_o leisurely_o because_o say_v he_o according_a to_o st._n jerome_n every_o province_n have_v its_o maxim_n and_o its_o opinion_n which_o can_v be_v change_v without_o stir_v up_o great_a trouble_n as_o if_o justice_n piety_n holiness_n and_o good_a discipline_n be_v not_o the_o same_o among_o all_o people_n and_o in_o every_o country_n the_o council_n of_o basil_n assemble_v some_o time_n after_o with_o a_o design_n to_o proceed_v to_o a_o reformation_n of_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n a_o declaration_n be_v make_v very_o solemn_o that_o there_o the_o very_a beginning_n and_o their_o first_o act_n shall_v contain_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o when_o they_o will_v have_v meddle_v with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pope_n sovereign_a authority_n every_o one_o know_v after_o what_o manner_n eugenius_n the_o four_o exalt_v himself_o against_o they_o and_o what_o endeavour_n he_o use_v to_o separate_v they_o or_o at_o least_o to_o render_v their_o design_n unprofitable_a that_o produce_v new_a trouble_n and_o new_a disorder_n and_o cast_v the_o latin_a church_n into_o a_o new_a schism_n for_o that_o council_n declare_v its_o right_a depose_a pope_n eugenius_n and_o choose_v amadeus_n duke_n of_o savoy_n but_o all_o that_o come_v to_o nothing_o for_o eugenius_n remain_v master_n amadeus_n be_v at_o length_n constrain_v to_o renounce_v the_o papacy_n the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o all_o its_o good_a design_n be_v bring_v to_o nothing_o and_o thing_n remain_v in_o the_o same_o state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v before_o which_o make_v a_o author_n in_o those_o time_n say_v that_o there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o thing_n expect_v from_o those_o who_o preside_v eccles_n in_o the_o council_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n unless_o that_o when_o they_o see_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o council_n order_v against_o their_o master_n and_o against_o themselves_o they_o shall_v oppose_v their_o decree_n either_o by_o dissolve_v the_o council_n or_o make_v division_n spring_v up_o in_o it_o so_o that_o say_v he_o matter_n come_v to_o nothing_o and_o return_v into_o their_o old_a chaos_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o error_n and_o darkness_n which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o at_o least_o that_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n past_a and_o the_o tragedy_n that_o happen_v in_o our_o age_n at_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n be_v a_o most_o manifest_a proof_n of_o some_o time_n after_o that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o eight_o be_v dead_a and_o all_o preparation_n make_v for_o a_o new_a nomination_n lionel_n bishop_n of_o concordia_n make_v a_o long_a and_o fine_a oration_n to_o the_o cardinal_n who_o be_v to_o go_v into_o the_o conclave_n to_o persuade_v they_o to_o make_v a_o good_a election_n that_o may_v answer_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o represent_v to_o they_o that_o christianity_n be_v threaten_v every_o day_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o turk_n that_o the_o hussites_n be_v in_o
those_o thing_n for_o a_o pretence_n which_o do_v not_o appear_v necessary_a and_o which_o be_v not_o wish_v for_o and_o the_o three_o be_v that_o a_o reformation_n so_o necessary_a and_o so_o much_o desire_v shall_v extend_v itself_o to_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o to_o manner_n even_o say_v they_o till_o the_o universal_a church_n shall_v be_v reform_v in_o faith_n and_o manner_n see_v then_o what_o be_v the_o success_n of_o so_o weighty_a a_o business_n julius_n on_o his_o side_n who_o according_a to_o the_o general_a mind_n of_o the_o pope_n mortal_o hate_v those_o proposition_n of_o a_o reformation_n display_v all_o the_o authority_n force_n and_o artifice_n that_o he_o have_v to_o elude_v that_o council_n and_o to_o turn_v all_o those_o project_n into_o air._n and_o first_o of_o all_o he_o make_v void_a and_o disannul_v that_o convocation_n that_o have_v be_v call_v he_o declare_v they_o the_o author_n of_o schism_n and_o rebellion_n as_o dathan_n and_o abiram_n and_o their_o council_n a_o conventicle_n of_o schismatic_n a_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o a_o church_n of_o malignant_n he_o forbid_v all_o prelate_n to_o go_v thither_o under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o shall_v afford_v they_o any_o help_n or_o assistance_n direct_o or_o indirect_o and_o in_o fine_a he_o interdict_v the_o town_n and_o church_n that_o shall_v receive_v they_o but_o as_o that_o way_n of_o authority_n alone_o can_v not_o produce_v the_o effect_n which_o he_o desire_v since_o the_o world_n do_v not_o care_n always_o to_o be_v frighten_v with_o the_o papal_a thunder_n so_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o further_a to_o elude_v that_o pretence_n of_o a_o reformation_n which_o those_o of_o pisa_n have_v take_v up_o he_o then_o have_v recourse_n to_o that_o ordinary_a artifice_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v that_o when_o they_o can_v long_o avoid_v a_o council_n they_o labour_v to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n that_o nothing_o may_v pass_v there_o but_o what_o agree_v with_o their_o interest_n and_o their_o desire_n for_o this_o reason_n he_o call_v he_o call_v one_o at_o rome_n itself_o and_o to_o make_v himself_o more_o sure_o take_v up_o as_o well_o as_o his_o adversary_n that_o pretence_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o better_a to_o colour_v his_o affair_n and_o to_o strengthen_v his_o party_n he_o create_v some_o new_a cardinal_n nevertheless_o as_o he_o will_v not_o omit_v any_o thing_n he_o have_v recourse_n to_o arm_n he_o make_v a_o league_n with_o spain_n against_o france_n he_o assault_v ferrara_n that_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o french_a he_o go_v himself_o in_o person_n into_o his_o army_n he_o fill_v all_o italy_n with_o war_n he_o draw_v the_o swisser_n and_o venetian_n to_o his_o interest_n he_o give_v battle_n he_o excommunicate_v the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o all_o his_o confederate_n and_o after_o have_v get_v off_o the_o emperor_n maximilian_n from_o they_o he_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n to_o he_o who_o shall_v first_o conquer_v they_o and_o in_o fine_a he_o set_v up_o his_o conventicle_n at_o lateran_n where_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n leo_n the_o ten_o make_v all_o thing_n pass_v that_o they_o will_v have_v i_o say_v he_o and_o his_o successor_n leo_n the_o ten_o for_o julius_n die_v after_o the_o five_o session_n and_o leo_n not_o be_v yet_o thirty_o seven_o year_n old_a be_v choose_v in_o his_o place_n by_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o young_a cardinal_n against_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o elder_a sort_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o alphonsus_n petrucius_n a_o young_a cardinal_n have_v have_v it_o give_v he_o in_o charge_n to_o declare_v the_o new_a election_n to_o the_o people_n he_o do_v it_o in_o these_o word_n we_o have_v choose_v leo_n the_o ten_o for_o our_o pope_n let_v the_o young_a man_n live_v leo_n then_o continue_v that_o council_n in_o which_o in_o favour_n of_o some_o light_a reformation_n which_o consist_v but_o in_o word_n without_o any_o effect_n he_o more_o than_o ever_o establish_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o his_o see_n and_o confirm_v the_o abuse_n of_o his_o court_n and_o the_o disorder_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o he_o there_o solemn_o make_v void_a the_o pragmatic_n function_n which_o be_v almost_o the_o only_a good_a thing_n that_o remain_v in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o there_o make_v the_o council_n of_o basil_n to_o be_v declare_v a_o conventicle_n and_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v determine_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o all_o council_n which_o oblige_v the_o university_n of_o paris_n to_o reject_v that_o decree_n and_o to_o sue_v forth_o a_o appeal_n make_v to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v after_o this_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o they_o can_v any_o far_o say_v with_o any_o confidence_n that_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o entertain_v good_a hope_n of_o the_o latin_a prelate_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v expect_v a_o good_a reformation_n from_o their_o hand_n all_o the_o world_n desire_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o reformation_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n they_o impatient_o demand_v it_o they_o themselves_o acknowledge_v the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n the_o pope_n find_v himself_o engage_v to_o do_v it_o by_o a_o solemn_a oath_n but_o when_o it_o be_v urge_v to_o be_v put_v in_o execution_n he_o choose_v rather_o to_o inflame_v all_o christendom_n then_o to_o deliberate_a to_o reform_v himself_o and_o to_o re-establish_a order_n and_o he_o manage_v his_o party_n so_o well_o that_o he_o find_v a_o whole_a council_n dispose_v blind_o to_o do_v whatsoever_o shall_v please_v he_o without_o any_o regard_n have_v either_o of_o god_n or_o the_o church_n or_o of_o themselves_o do_v not_o all_o that_o give_v a_o fair_a hope_n of_o a_o reformation_n they_o will_v say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o adrian_n the_o six_o successor_n to_o leo_n after_o have_v ingenuous_o confess_v in_o the_o diet_n of_o nuremberg_n the_o disorder_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o all_o the_o prelate_n as_o we_o have_v see_v before_o promise_v also_o to_o reform_v they_o for_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o be_v resolve_v as_o well_o from_o his_o own_o inclination_n 6._o as_o from_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o place_n to_o labour_v to_o correct_v so_o great_a a_o evil_a and_o he_o will_v do_v it_o in_o such_o sort_n that_o first_o of_o all_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n whence_o possible_o the_o evil_n have_v grow_v so_o extreme_a and_o so_o destructive_a shall_v be_v reform_v and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o he_o see_v that_o all_o the_o world_n passionate_o desire_v it_o i_o confess_v those_o historian_n give_v a_o good_a testimony_n enough_o of_o the_o intention_n of_o that_o pope_n in_o that_o respect_n but_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o adjoyn_v what_o they_o add_v to_o wit_n that_o that_o confession_n and_o promise_n of_o he_o which_o he_o make_v be_v very_o ill_o take_v at_o 1._o rome_n and_o moreover_o that_o they_o general_o offend_v the_o prelate_n that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v too_o ignominious_a for_o they_o say_v that_o it_o render_v they_o yet_o more_o odious_a to_o the_o secular_o and_o contemptible_a to_o the_o people_n and_o that_o especial_o they_o be_v amaze_v to_o see_v a_o door_n open_v for_o the_o introduce_v a_o diminution_n of_o their_o conveniency_n or_o convince_a they_o of_o a_o incorrigible_a obstinacy_n we_o ought_v not_o also_o to_o omit_v that_o adrian_n die_v soon_o after_o the_o return_n of_o his_o nuntio_n from_o germany_n not_o adrian_n without_o a_o suspicion_n of_o be_v poison_v as_o william_n lochor_v insinuate_v in_o a_o letter_n set_v down_o by_o raynaldus_n seu_fw-la nimio_fw-la say_v he_o estu_fw-ge laboreque_fw-la fatigatus_fw-la seu_fw-la infesto_fw-la esu_fw-la aut_fw-la potu_fw-la refectus_fw-la incidit_fw-la in_o morbum_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o which_o paulus_n jovius_n relate_v that_o immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o adrian_n some_o young_a debauch_a person_n go_v by_o night_n and_o set_v up_o a_o wreathe_a garland_n on_o the_o door_n of_o the_o house_n of_o his_o physician_n with_o this_o inscription_n liberatori_fw-la patriae_fw-la s._n p._n q._n r._n we_o ought_v not_o likewise_o to_o pass_v by_o in_o silence_n what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o clement_n the_o seven_o who_o succeed_v adrian_n see_v clear_o 1._o that_o pope_n adrian_n have_v too_o far_o abandon_v the_o ordinary_a style_n of_o the_o wise_a pope_n have_v be_v too_o facile_a as_o in_o confess_v the_o fault_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n so_o in_o promise_v a_o reformation_n and_o that_o he_o be_v too_o mean_v spirit_v in_o ask_v the_o counsel_n of_o germany_n how_o provision_n may_v be_v make_v
manifest_a that_o he_o do_v that_o to_o extort_v money_n from_o the_o people_n and_o that_o those_o who_o be_v employ_v to_o do_v it_o have_v bargain_v for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o thing_n come_v to_o be_v turn_v into_o a_o public_a scandal_n chief_o in_o germany_n where_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o minister_n sell_v they_o at_o a_o cheap_a rate_n or_o game_v away_o the_o power_n of_o deliver_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n he_o add_v that_o which_o render_v this_o affair_n yet_o more_o odious_a be_v the_o donation_n that_o leo_n have_v make_v of_o a_o sum_n of_o the_o money_n that_o shall_v be_v raise_v by_o those_o indulgence_n to_o his_o sister_n magdalen_n and_o the_o commission_n that_o be_v give_v for_o that_o to_o a_o certain_a bishop_n archimbald_n a_o man_n unworthy_a of_o such_o a_o employment_n and_o who_o behave_v himself_o with_o a_o extreme_a covetousness_n and_o rigour_n behold_v then_o two_o thing_n indisputable_a as_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o the_o one_o that_o luther_n have_v right_a at_o the_o bottom_n and_o that_o the_o business_n which_o give_v he_o occasion_n to_o speak_v and_o write_v against_o it_o be_v filthy_a and_o scandalous_a in_o all_o respect_n and_o the_o other_o be_v that_o he_o guide_v himself_o after_o a_o most_o prudent_a and_o respectful_a manner_n and_o that_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o any_o disorder_n let_v we_o see_v now_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o be_v treat_v the_o first_o trent_n thing_n that_o fall_v out_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n nor_o the_o bishop_n of_o brandenburg_n vouchase_v to_o take_v any_o care_n to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o those_o abuse_n that_o be_v commit_v they_o know_v that_o afterward_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n be_v himself_o concern_v in_o a_o part_n of_o those_o indulgence_n and_o that_o he_o get_v considerable_a sum_n by_o they_o the_o second_o thing_n be_v that_o luther_n instant_o raise_v against_o himself_o not_o only_o that_o whole_a swarm_n of_o preacher_n and_o questor_n but_o the_o whole_a empire_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o be_v to_o say_v all_o the_o creature_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n spread_v abroad_o throughout_o europe_n who_o stir_v up_o all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o ruin_v he_o raise_v against_o he_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o many_o false_a imputation_n ecc_n we_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n silvester_n prierias_fw-la master_n of_o the_o sacred_a palace_n at_o rome_n and_o james_n hockstraten_v inquisitor_n write_v against_o he_o the_o last_o of_o who_o exhort_v the_o pope_n to_o make_v use_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n for_o the_o convince_v of_o that_o heretic_n luther_n defend_v himself_o against_o this_o sort_n of_o man_n by_o public_a answer_n work_n wherein_o he_o lay_v open_v their_o absurdity_n and_o their_o false_a and_o scandalous_a assertion_n which_o they_o have_v propose_v but_o he_o do_v yet_o always_o contain_v himself_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v nevertheless_o that_o they_o be_v not_o infallible_a and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n lawful_o assemble_v be_v above_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o which_o he_o say_v nothing_o that_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n and_o gallican_n church_n do_v not_o say_v likewise_o it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v their_o last_o interest_n that_o urge_v they_o to_o irritate_fw-la leo_fw-la against_o he_o and_o all_o his_o court_n who_o else_o be_v not_o well_o content_v with_o that_o which_o he_o have_v undertake_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o or_o at_o least_o to_o trouble_v the_o course_n of_o their_o exaction_n howsoever_o it_o be_v when_o they_o set_v themselves_o to_o find_v out_o a_o way_n to_o repress_v those_o manifest_a excess_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o raynald_n indulgence_n and_o those_o who_o defend_v they_o luther_n be_v cite_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o appear_v in_o person_n at_o rome_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o write_n and_o his_o conduct_n in_o that_o business_n before_o the_o judge_n that_o leo_n have_v assign_v to_o he_o who_o be_v i_o bishop_n of_o ascoli_n auditor_n of_o the_o chamber_n and_o silvester_n prierias_fw-la master_n of_o the_o sacred_a palace_n leo_n write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o cajetan_n his_o legate_n in_o germany_n a_o letter_n full_a of_o fire_n and_o choler_n against_o luther_n who_o he_o treat_v as_o a_o heretic_n and_o seditious_a person_n and_o give_v he_o order_n to_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v seize_v as_o a_o heretic_n and_o conduct_v safe_o to_o rome_n command_v all_o duke_n marquis_n earl_n baron_n and_o all_o university_n community_n and_o power_n under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n with_o a_o reserve_n of_o the_o emperor_n only_o to_o use_v all_o their_o force_n to_o seize_v luther_n and_o to_o give_v he_o up_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o legat._n he_o write_v also_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n to_o frederick_n the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n luther_n see_v so_o violent_a a_o proceed_n against_o he_o propose_v the_o reason_n that_o hinder_v he_o from_o obey_v that_o citation_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o infirmity_n of_o his_o health_n which_o will_v not_o permit_v he_o to_o expose_v himself_o to_o the_o wearisome_a toil_n of_o that_o journey_n from_o his_o povery_n to_o which_o do_v not_o afford_v he_o wherewithal_o to_o do_v it_o from_o the_o tie_n that_o he_o have_v at_o the_o university_n of_o wittenburg_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o power_n to_o depart_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o his_o prince_n but_o more_o especial_o from_o that_o evident_a oppression_n which_o he_o suffer_v in_o that_o he_o have_v the_o same_o person_n order_v to_o he_o his_o judge_n to_o wit_n sylvester_n prierias_fw-la who_o be_v not_o only_o of_o the_o same_o order_n with_o the_o preacher_n of_o indulgence_n but_o the_o same_o person_n who_o have_v immediate_o before_o write_v a_o dialogue_n against_o he_o so_o that_o it_o be_v visible_o to_o give_v he_o up_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o the_o party_n themselves_o the_o university_n of_o wittenberg_n write_v to_o rome_n in_o his_o favour_n and_o the_o prince_n frederick_n of_o saxony_n have_v most_o earnest_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o legate_n obtain_v in_o the_o end_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n that_o the_o cause_n shall_v be_v try_v in_o germany_n and_o that_o for_o that_o business_n luther_n shall_v come_v and_o appear_v before_o the_o legate_n at_o auspurg_n although_o luther_n can_v not_o be_v further_o ignorant_a what_o spirit_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o its_o minister_n be_v animate_v with_o as_o to_o himself_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o fail_v notwithstanding_o to_o appear_v before_o cajetan_n but_o it_o be_v after_o his_o friend_n have_v obtain_v a_o safe_a conduct_n for_o he_o from_o the_o emperor_n maximilian_n cajetan_n be_v vex_v with_o such_o a_o prevention_n that_o break_v all_o his_o measure_n nevertheless_o he_o receive_v luther_n honest_o enough_o and_o propound_v at_o first_o to_o he_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o recant_v and_o to_o promise_v for_o the_o future_a that_o he_o will_v not_o fall_v back_o again_o into_o his_o error_n nor_o any_o more_o disturb_v the_o church_n luther_n answer_v that_o his_o conscience_n do_v not_o accuse_v he_o of_o any_o error_n that_o he_o entreat_v he_o to_o tell_v he_o in_o what_o he_o have_v err_v and_o that_o he_o be_v ready_a either_o to_o justify_v himself_o or_o yield_v himself_o to_o be_v instruct_v cajetan_a then_o object_v to_o he_o as_o two_o great_a and_o fundamental_a error_n that_o he_o have_v write_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o treasure_n of_o indulgence_n against_o the_o extravagance_n of_o clement_n the_o six_o and_o that_o faith_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o firm_a belief_n of_o one_o justification_n be_v necessary_a to_o those_o who_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o those_o who_o shall_v appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n for_o on_o the_o contrary_a say_v he_o it_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o those_o who_o draw_v near_o to_o god_n shall_v obtain_v his_o grace_n or_o not_o luther_n defend_v his_o proposition_n and_o the_o discourse_n fall_v upon_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o cajetan_n affirm_v to_o be_v above_o a_o council_n above_o the_o scripture_n and_o above_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n luther_n formal_o deny_v it_o to_o he_o and_o maintain_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v beneath_o the_o scripture_n and_o a_o council_n the_o next_o morning_n luther_n present_v to_o he_o a_o justification_n of_o his_o proposition_n in_o write_v in_o which_o he_o insert_v a_o great_a many_o word_n full_a of_o
write_v to_o leo_n with_o all_o the_o respect_n imaginable_a and_o let_v he_o see_v that_o the_o questor_n and_o those_o who_o have_v till_o that_o time_n uphold_v they_o have_v dishonour_v his_o see_n and_o his_o church_n that_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o find_v himself_o very_o unhappy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o calumny_n shall_v have_v prevail_v over_o his_o innocence_n and_o he_o further_o offer_v to_o give_v over_o that_o matter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o whole_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o it_o provide_v that_o his_o adversary_n shall_v do_v the_o like_a but_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o all_o that_o negotiation_n of_o miltit_n be_v but_o feign_v on_o his_o part_n or_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o counsel_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n as_o luther_n himself_o insinaute_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o from_o the_o time_n that_o that_o letter_n have_v be_v draw_v from_o he_o george_z duke_z of_o saxony_n a_o prince_n that_o stick_v very_o close_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o pope_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v make_v a_o public_a disputation_n at_o leipsic_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o controversy_n the_o dispute_n be_v manage_v the_o beginning_n between_o eccius_n and_o carolostad_n concern_v freewill_n and_o grace_n but_o they_o draw_v in_o luther_n himself_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o indulgence_n of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o they_o procure_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n from_o the_o university_n of_o cologn_n and_o louvain_n a_o condemnation_n of_o divers_a article_n draw_v out_o of_o his_o book_n he_o defend_v himself_o against_o these_o new_a adversary_n and_o make_v the_o world_n 2._o see_v by_o his_o public_a write_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o injustice_n of_o those_o condemnation_n but_o within_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n be_v unwilling_a to_o try_v any_o thing_n further_o publish_v his_o terrible_a bull_n of_o excommunication_n 1520._o against_o he_o which_o they_o call_v the_o bull_n exurge_v there_o after_o have_v earnest_o importune_v jesus_n christ_n saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n with_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o paradise_n to_o come_v to_o the_o succour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o set_v down_o in_o particular_a one_o and_o forty_o article_n of_o luther_n doctrine_n which_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v respective_o pestilent_a destructive_a scandalous_a false_a heretical_a offend_v pious_a ear_n seduce_v soul_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n and_o to_o the_o charity_n to_o the_o respect_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v owe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o such_o several_o he_o condemn_v they_o disprove_v they_o reject_v they_o and_o declare_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o christian_n of_o both_o sex_n he_o forbid_v all_o bishop_n patriarch_n metropolitan_o and_o general_o all_o churchman_n and_o king_n the_o emperor_n the_o elector_n prince_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n captain_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o sort_n of_o man_n to_o hold_v those_o article_n or_o to_o favour_v they_o in_o any_o manner_n what_o soever_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o excommunication_n and_o be_v deprive_v of_o their_o land_n and_o of_o their_o good_n and_o treat_v as_o infamous_a heretic_n favourer_n of_o heretic_n and_o guilty_a of_o high_a treason_n and_o as_o to_o luther_n he_o complain_v of_o he_o that_o he_o will_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o will_v have_v let_v he_o have_v see_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v so_o much_o evil_a as_o he_o believe_v and_o he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o great_a rashness_n in_o he_o to_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o and_o of_o julius_n the_o second_o who_o will_v have_v those_o punish_v as_o heretic_n that_o make_v such_o appeal_n that_o therefore_o he_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n he_o and_o all_o his_o adherent_n if_o in_o the_o space_n of_o fifty_o day_n they_o do_v not_o renounce_v all_o their_o error_n he_o forbid_v all_o christian_n to_o have_v any_o commerce_n or_o conversation_n with_o they_o or_o to_o yield_v they_o any_o necessary_a thing_n and_o give_v his_o order_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n to_o seize_v their_o person_n and_o to_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n promise_v great_a reward_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v do_v so_o good_a a_o work_n luther_n some_o time_n after_o write_v against_o that_o bull_n and_o appeal_v afresh_o to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v notwithstanding_o he_o justify_v himself_o with_o great_a solidity_n about_o all_o those_o condemn_a article_n and_o it_o be_v pertinent_a to_o note_v that_o among_o those_o article_n that_o the_o pope_n anathematise_v as_o heretical_a or_o rash_a or_o scandalous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n these_o follow_a proposition_n may_v be_v find_v that_o that_o proverb_n be_v most_o true_a that_o say_v that_o the_o best_a penance_n be_v a_o good_a life_n that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o well_o if_o the_o church_n in_o a_o council_n shall_v ordain_v that_o the_o laity_n shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o the_o pope_n draw_v his_o indulgence_n be_v not_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n be_v not_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o establish_v by_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o make_v article_n of_o faith_n nor_o to_o establish_v new_a law_n for_o manner_n or_o for_o good_a work_n that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v hold_v with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n a_o opinion_n which_o shall_v not_o itself_o be_v erroneous_a yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o sin_n or_o a_o heresy_n to_o hold_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n especial_o in_o thing_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n until_o a_o general_n council_n shall_v have_v disprove_v the_o one_o and_o approve_v of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n and_o secular_a prince_n do_v not_o do_v ill_a when_o they_o abolish_v the_o order_n of_o beg_a friar_n that_o purgatory_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n these_o proposition_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v either_o pestilent_a or_o pernicious_a or_o scandalous_a or_o heretical_a without_o specify_v any_o one_o in_o particular_a for_o the_o pope_n speak_v of_o they_o only_o in_o the_o whole_a that_o they_o be_v such_o so_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n and_o all_o his_o court_n manage_v those_o matter_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o true_a amendment_n of_o life_n a_o holy_a and_o sincere_a return_n from_o vice_n to_o virtue_n be_v the_o best_a of_o all_o pennance_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o detestable_a crime_n to_o they_o to_o wish_v that_o a_o general_n council_n may_v establish_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v such_o a_o abomination_n with_o they_o as_o be_v think_v sufficient_a to_o deserve_v the_o flame_n not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n make_v up_o a_o certain_a treasure_n which_o neither_o faith_n nor_o holiness_n nor_o repentance_n can_v give_v the_o faithful_a any_o part_n of_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v dispense_v only_o by_o the_o way_n of_o indulgence_n for_o money_n pass_v in_o their_o judgement_n for_o a_o hellish_a heresy_n to_o hold_v that_o our_o faith_n have_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o object_n and_o not_o that_o of_o man_n also_o and_o that_o god_n alone_o can_v impose_v moral_a law_n on_o the_o conscience_n be_v in_o their_o opinion_n a_o astonish_a wickedness_n to_o believe_v that_o one_o may_v without_o herefy_v hold_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o matter_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o determine_v by_o any_o council_n be_v a_o pestilent_a error_n to_o give_v the_o least_o blow_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o monk_n or_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n be_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n for_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o remission_n after_o that_o condemnation_n the_o pope_n write_v to_o john_n frederick_n elector_n of_o saxony_n earnest_o entreat_v he_o not_o to_o give_v any_o more_o protection_n to_o luther_n and_o he_o send_v hierome_n aleander_n his_o nuntio_n into_o germany_n to_o cause_v that_o condemnation_n to_o be_v execute_v but_o aleander_n not_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v of_o
god_n lose_v nothing_o either_o of_o its_o truth_n or_o its_o authority_n 3._o it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o take_v any_o heed_n in_o lay_v down_o a_o very_a bad_a argument_n against_o we_o of_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a good_a one_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o estate_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n for_o if_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o quality_n or_o the_o action_n of_o those_o who_o teach_v it_o i_o pray_v consider_v what_o judgement_n can_v our_o father_n make_v of_o that_o religion_n that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n teach_v and_o whether_o they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ground_n in_o the_o world_n to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o god_n commit_v the_o care_n of_o reform_v his_o church_n to_o person_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o scandalous_a action_n there_o be_v far_o less_o that_o god_n have_v give_v infallibility_n and_o a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n to_o such_o person_n as_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n be_v according_a to_o the_o description_n which_o the_o unsuspected_a author_n that_o we_o have_v quote_v give_v we_o of_o they_o and_o divers_a other_o that_o we_o may_v here_o add_v to_o they_o if_o we_o so_o please_v and_o that_o which_o make_v these_o two_o argument_n differ_v be_v that_o his_o conclude_v upon_o a_o principle_n which_o we_o maintain_v to_o be_v false_a and_o ill_o where_o we_o conclude_v upon_o a_o principle_n which_o he_o himself_o admit_v and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o judgement_n we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a fundation_n whereon_o to_o establish_v the_o justice_n of_o our_o reformation_n let_v we_o see_v nevertheless_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o action_n be_v wherewith_o he_o reproach_n our_o first_o reformer_n i_o will_v not_o say_v he_o 64._o stay_v to_o examine_v the_o accusation_n wherewith_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v by_o divers_a author_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o detain_v myself_o in_o any_o but_o those_o public_a thing_n that_o be_v so_o manifest_a and_o so_o expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v he_o have_v reason_n not_o to_o stay_v upon_o all_o that_o which_o his_o passion_n have_v invent_v against_o they_o for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o calumny_n have_v no_o bound_n especial_o when_o interest_n and_o passion_n stir_v it_o up_o our_o reformer_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n who_o have_v be_v attack_v after_o that_o manner_n the_o jew_n say_v of_o john_n the_o baptist_n that_o he_o have_v a_o devil_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o be_v a_o blasphemer_n a_o samaritan_n a_o glutton_n and_o a_o wine-bibber_n a_o friend_n of_o publican_n and_o sinner_n if_o then_o they_o have_v call_v the_o father_n of_o the_o family_n beelzebub_n what_o will_v they_o not_o say_v of_o his_o servant_n but_o what_o then_o be_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v so_o public_a so_o manifest_a and_o so_o expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v find_v fit_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o that_o new_a 65._o gospel_n say_v he_o be_v preach_v only_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o monk_n who_o have_v quit_v their_o habit_n and_o their_o profession_n ou_o to_o contract_v scandalous_a marriage_n or_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o priest_n who_o have_v violate_v that_o vow_n of_o virginity_n which_o the_o calvinist_n themselves_o confess_v to_o have_v be_v impose_v on_o all_o priest_n and_o on_o all_o monk_n in_o the_o west_n by_o divers_a council_n and_o on_o all_o the_o monk_n and_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o set_n open_v the_o cloister_n the_o take_v off_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o nun_n the_o abolish_n of_o all_o austerity_n and_o overthrow_v of_o all_o manner_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o that_o force_v he_o to_o say_v that_o the_o reformer_n strike_v man_n eye_n with_o a_o spectacle_n that_o can_v not_o but_o create_v horror_n according_a to_o the_o common_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n whech_v the_o father_n give_v we_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o in_o order_n to_o our_o answer_v he_o we_o must_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n what_o he_o himself_o exhort_v we_o to_o to_o transport_v ourselves_o into_o another_o time_n than_o 52._o that_o wherein_o we_o be_v at_o present_a and_o to_o represent_v to_o ourselves_o our_o separation_n in_o its_o first_o rise_n and_o during_o the_o first_o year_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v amid_o the_o swisser_n and_o in_o france_n upon_o his_o thus_o place_v we_o in_o that_o state_n which_o he_o desire_v we_o will_v declare_v to_o he_o that_o the_o general_a depravation_n which_o reign_v amid_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o our_o eye_n a_o spectacle_n worthy_a of_o horror_n according_a to_o the_o common_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o right_a reason_n give_v we_o we_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o that_o which_o scandalise_v we_o be_v to_o see_v that_o for_o a_o respect_n of_o a_o pure_o humane_a order_n they_o endure_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n a_o disorder_n that_o dishonour_v the_o latin_a church_n that_o draw_v upon_o it_o god_n judgement_n and_o that_o lay_v open_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n to_o a_o everlasting_a reproach_n it_o be_v in_o the_o detest_a of_o those_o infamy_n and_o those_o impurity_n that_o the_o true_a zeal_n of_o christian_n ought_v to_o consist_v and_o it_o be_v to_o the_o search_v out_o of_o a_o solid_a remedy_n for_o they_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o apply_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o keep_v they_o up_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o observe_v rash_a vow_n and_o a_o caelibasy_n that_o god_n never_o command_v if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v more_o scandalize_v to_o see_v priest_n and_o monk_n marry_v then_o to_o see_v they_o plunge_v into_o all_o the_o filthiness_n of_o debauchery_n i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o make_v christianity_n a_o law_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o it_o may_v be_v yet_o somewhat_o worse_o for_o hypocrisy_n do_v not_o content_v itself_o with_o mere_a name_n she_o will_v have_v fair_a appearance_n without_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o she_o real_o reject_v whereas_o for_o he_o he_o reject_v not_o only_o the_o thing_n but_o their_o appearance_n also_o suffer_v patient_o the_o loss_n of_o any_o more_o see_v either_o the_o thing_n or_o their_o appearance_n provide_v we_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o those_o empty_a name_n of_o caelibacy_n and_o virginity_n but_o true_a moral_a christianity_n inspire_v other_o sentiment_n she_o will_v have_v we_o honour_v that_o caelibacy_n and_o virginity_n as_o gift_n that_o come_v from_o god_n but_o she_o will_v also_o have_v a_o contempt_n and_o horror_n for_o those_o specious_a name_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o those_o beastliness_n and_o excess_n which_o both_o god_n and_o man_n condemn_v she_o will_v have_v we_o in_o that_o case_n instead_o of_o be_v scandalize_v to_o see_v a_o false_a caelibacy_n make_v void_a and_o a_o vain_a shadow_n of_o virginity_n abolish_v that_o we_o shall_v on_o the_o contrary_n be_v edify_v to_o see_v they_o get_v out_o from_o those_o snare_n of_o sin_n and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o lawful_a marriage_n that_o god_n have_v allow_v unto_o all_o and_o that_o he_o have_v even_o command_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o gift_n of_o continency_n it_o be_v in_o the_o view_n of_o this_o that_o our_o father_n look_v upon_o the_o marriage_n of_o those_o priest_n and_o monk_n as_o the_o abolish_n of_o a_o unjust_a law_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a word_n of_o saint_n 7._o paul_n if_o they_o can_v contain_v let_v they_o marry_o and_o which_o moreover_o have_v produce_v such_o mischievous_a effect_n as_o it_o be_v no_o long_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o endure_v but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la we_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o interest_n of_o family_n of_o marriage_n nor_o of_o base_a and_o fleshly_a 64_o passion_n in_o the_o life_n of_o those_o great_a bishop_n and_o all_o those_o great_a man_n of_o old_a who_o god_n oppose_v to_o the_o heresy_n that_o rise_v up_o against_o his_o church_n as_o saint_n cyprian_n saint_n athanasius_n saint_n basil_n saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n saint_n jerome_n saint_n epiphanius_n saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o eminent_a in_o sanctity_n in_o a_o disingagement_n
to_o do_v and_o what_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v do_v and_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o raise_v himself_o so_o high_a as_o to_o be_v a_o censor_n of_o god_n action_n he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v call_v it_o to_o mind_n that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o choose_v marry_v man_n out_o of_o who_o to_o make_v his_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n the_o scripture_n mention_n the_o mother-in-law_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o wife_n mother_n for_o that_o word_n in_o greek_a can_v be_v take_v in_o no_o other_o sense_n but_o that_o it_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o four_o daughter_n of_o philip_n the_o evangelist_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o saint_n paul_n under_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n assure_v we_o that_o all_o the_o apostle_n have_v wife_n except_o saint_n paul_n and_o saint_n john_n and_o saint_n ignatius_n and_o saint_n basil_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n without_o any_o exception_n virginity_n be_v not_o then_o a_o inseparable_a character_n of_o the_o call_v of_o god_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v persuade_v we_o but_o after_o that_o first_o assault_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la which_o be_v make_v with_o all_o the_o weapon_n that_o he_o first_o find_v in_o his_o hand_n he_o reproach_n the_o reformer_n with_o the_o little_a fruit_n that_o their_o preach_v wrought_v for_o the_o sanctification_n of_o those_o people_n who_o follow_v they_o their_o minister_n themselves_o say_v he_o have_v be_v constrain_v by_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n do_v not_o produce_v any_o renovation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o it_o have_v rather_o increase_v then_o lessen_v the_o disorder_n of_o those_o who_o embrace_v it_o and_o for_o that_o he_o produce_v the_o complaint_n of_o some_o minister_n as_o of_o capito_n and_o calvin_n himself_o and_o of_o luther_n against_o the_o vice_n of_o their_o age._n i_o acknowledge_v that_o if_o they_o compare_v our_o father_n manner_n and_o we_o with_o the_o grace_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o in_o renew_v his_o gospel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o they_o will_v find_v but_o too_o much_o reason_n to_o make_v we_o cover_v our_o face_n with_o confusion_n that_o we_o be_v unworthy_a of_o so_o great_a a_o favour_n i_o confess_v also_o that_o there_o may_v be_v many_o find_v among_o those_o who_o at_o first_o embrace_v the_o reformation_n who_o instead_o of_o profit_v by_o it_o abuse_v it_o as_o the_o best_a thing_n may_v be_v abuse_v but_o i_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o insult_v over_o that_o confession_n that_o we_o make_v in_o that_o regard_n for_o beside_o that_o a_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o less_o find_v for_o not_o be_v so_o careful_o observe_v as_o it_o deserve_v we_o can_v yet_o further_a say_v for_o ourselves_o and_o say_v it_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o that_o god_n who_o we_o serve_v that_o he_o have_v pour_v forth_o a_o sufficient_o abundant_a measure_n of_o his_o blessing_n on_o our_o father_n and_o that_o if_o any_o compare_v their_o manner_n with_o those_o of_o the_o other_o party_n who_o reject_v the_o reformation_n they_o will_v find_v reason_n enough_o to_o confess_v that_o god_n be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o they_o may_v not_o see_v there_o those_o pharisaical_a devotion_n of_o which_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o superstitious_a make_v a_o vain_a show_n they_o may_v not_o see_v there_o those_o man_n who_o publish_v to_o all_o the_o world_n their_o mortification_n and_o their_o fast_n who_o withdraw_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o crowd_n to_o make_v themselves_o to_o be_v more_o take_v notice_n of_o and_o who_o never_o enter_v into_o their_o secret_a retirement_n but_o with_o the_o great_a ease_n to_o be_v able_a to_o mix_v themselves_o in_o all_o that_o that_o be_v common_a in_o the_o world_n but_o they_o may_v there_o behold_v a_o solid_a piety_n plain_a and_o natural_a without_o art_n and_o affection_n a_o true_a fear_n of_o offend_a god_n with_o a_o free_a and_o open_a carriage_n which_o never_o seek_v to_o hide_v itself_o by_o distinction_n and_o illusion_n but_o in_o good_a earnest_n to_o follow_v the_o dictate_v of_o conscience_n without_o say_v to_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v their_o duty_n either_o what_o will_v become_v of_o we_o or_o what_o will_v become_v of_o our_o brethren_n or_o sister_n because_o they_o know_v that_o those_o event_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n and_o that_o poor_a worldly_a interest_n ought_v never_o to_o prevail_v over_o the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o the_o war_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la impute_v to_o the_o reformation_n it_o have_v be_v methinks_v his_o prudence_n not_o to_o have_v turn_v the_o dispute_n upon_o a_o matter_n on_o which_o he_o well_o know_v that_o we_o have_v but_o too_o many_o thing_n to_o say_v for_o our_o justification_n if_o some_o prince_n of_o germany_n take_v up_o arm_n to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o assault_n of_o their_o enemy_n they_o think_v that_o the_o justice_n and_o law_n of_o nation_n authorize_v that_o defence_n and_o that_o be_v sovereign_n in_o their_o state_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o protect_v their_o subject_n and_o to_o preserve_v that_o trust_n that_o god_n have_v put_v into_o their_o hand_n and_o as_o for_o those_o commotion_n that_o happen_v in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o their_o true_a cause_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o interest_n of_o our_o religion_n have_v some_o part_n in_o they_o but_o it_o have_v at_o least_o the_o good_a fortune_n to_o be_v find_v join_v with_o that_o of_o the_o preserve_n of_o that_o great_a kingdom_n to_o its_o just_a possessor_n against_o those_o pernicious_a design_n which_o make_v but_o too_o great_a a_o noise_n afterward_o and_o whatsoever_o sad_a remembrance_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v awaken_v by_o his_o undeserved_a reproach_n yet_o we_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o maintain_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o father_n be_v very_o well_o spend_v for_o so_o good_a a_o cause_n luther_n say_v he_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o animate_v his_o follower_n to_o murder_n and_o blood_n by_o those_o horrible_a word_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o work_n of_o wittingburg_n edition_n if_o we_o hang_v up_o robber_n on_o gibbet_n if_o we_o punish_v heretic_n and_o thief_n with_o the_o sword_n why_o do_v not_o we_o assault_v with_o all_o our_o force_n those_o cardinal_n and_o those_o pope_n and_o all_o that_o scum_n of_o the_o roman_a sodom_n that_o cease_v not_o to_o corrupt_v the_o church_n of_o god_n why_o do_v we_o not_o imbrue_v our_o hand_n in_o their_o blood_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o can_v scarce_o be_v any_o passage_n relate_v after_o a_o more_o invenomed_a and_o base_a manner_n than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la relate_v that_o and_o this_o will_v appear_v if_o they_o well_o but_o make_v these_o follow_a observation_n 1._o that_o he_o separate_v those_o word_n from_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o discourse_n to_o give_v they_o quite_o another_o sense_n than_o luther_n intend_v by_o they_o which_o be_v to_o speak_v proper_o a_o kind_n of_o falsification_n more_o dangerous_a than_o that_o of_o corrupt_v the_o word_n of_o a_o sentence_n 2._o that_o he_o will_v make_v we_o imagine_v that_o those_o word_n be_v address_v to_o the_o follower_n of_o luther_n to_o animate_v they_o to_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n which_o be_v a_o perfect_a calumny_n 3._o that_o he_o quote_v they_o not_o as_o speak_v upon_o a_o supposition_n but_o as_o speak_v pure_o and_o simple_o which_o be_v further_o contrary_n to_o the_o truth_n behold_v then_o what_o the_o matter_n true_o be_v sylvester_n prierias_fw-la master_n of_o the_o sacred_a palace_n at_o rome_n have_v write_v against_o luther_n doctrine_n concern_v the_o pope_n and_o in_o particular_a against_o his_o appeal_n to_o a_o council_n have_v peremptory_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o council_n because_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o sovereign_a judge_n and_o liable_a to_o no_o appeal_n and_o that_o those_o who_o sue_v out_o such_o appeal_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o excommunicate_a that_o the_o pope_n alone_o be_v the_o infallible_a rule_n of_o truth_n who_o decision_n be_v certain_a and_o irrefragable_a without_o a_o council_n where_o those_o of_o a_o council_n be_v nothing_o without_o the_o pope_n nor_o bind_v any_o person_n if_o they_o be_v not_o authorise_v by_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o infallible_a rule_n
of_o faith_n from_o who_o the_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o heretofore_o and_o now_o derive_v all_o its_o force_n he_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o many_o other_o proposition_n of_o that_o nature_n upon_o that_o luther_n write_v that_o all_z those_o thing_n be_v maintain_v only_o out_o of_o a_o hatred_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o to_o hinder_v any_o one_o from_o be_v hear_v who_o shall_v give_v any_o succour_n to_o the_o afflict_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n creature_n see_v well_o that_o they_o can_v not_o hinder_v a_o council_n begin_v to_o seek_v out_o way_n to_o elude_v it_o by_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o a_o council_n and_o that_o without_o his_o authority_n none_o can_v either_o be_v call_v or_o hold_v in_o a_o word_n that_o a_o council_n have_v not_o any_o power_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n alone_o be_v the_o infallible_a rule_n of_o truth_n that_o it_o seem_v to_o he_o then_o that_o if_o the_o fury_n of_o those_o man_n take_v place_n there_o will_v not_o further_o remain_v any_o other_o remedy_n but_o this_o that_o the_o emperor_n the_o king_n and_o prince_n shall_v make_v use_n of_o their_o arm_n against_o those_o public_a post_n and_o that_o those_o matter_n shall_v not_o be_v decide_v by_o word_n but_o by_o the_o sword_n in_o the_o close_a of_o which_o he_o adjoin_v those_o word_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v relate_v so_o that_o his_o meaning_n be_v not_o to_o animate_v his_o follower_n to_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la interpret_v it_o but_o only_o to_o draw_v a_o absurd_a consequence_n from_o his_o adversary_n hypothesis_n which_o be_v that_o if_o he_o will_v also_o take_v away_o the_o only_a remedy_n that_o be_v leave_v to_o provide_v against_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o assemble_v a_o free_a council_n he_o will_v set_v the_o emperor_n the_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o arm_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o cardinal_n and_o all_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o will_v reduce_v thing_n to_o the_o utmost_a extremity_n i_o myself_o will_v not_o say_v that_o there_o may_v not_o be_v somewhat_o too_o violent_a in_o those_o kind_n of_o expression_n but_o after_o all_o his_o design_n be_v not_o to_o animate_v his_o follower_n to_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n but_o only_o to_o let_v sylvester_n see_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o council_n that_o may_v judge_v above_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o inconvenience_n that_o otherwise_o there_o will_v remain_v no_o other_o course_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n to_o re-establish_a order_n in_o the_o church_n then_o to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o compel_a power_n and_o that_o further_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n because_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n whether_o it_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v of_o human_n can_v not_o be_v urge_v but_o by_o the_o precept_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o thy_o mother_n which_o in_o grant_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n put_v he_o under_o the_o first_o table_n so_o that_o if_o he_o shall_v do_v any_o thing_n in_o opposition_n to_o they_o he_o may_v be_v admonish_v and_o even_o accuse_v by_o the_o least_o of_o the_o faithful_a which_o let_v we_o see_v that_o his_o meaning_n be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o which_o i_o have_v represent_v i_o confess_v it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o luther_n have_v observe_v more_o of_o the_o mean_a than_o he_o do_v in_o his_o manner_n of_o writing_n and_o that_o with_o that_o great_a and_o invincible_a courage_n join_v with_o that_o ardent_a zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n and_o with_o that_o unshaken_a constancy_n that_o he_o always_o show_v there_o may_v have_v be_v discernible_a more_o of_o stayedness_n and_o moderation_n but_o those_o fault_n which_o most_o frequent_o proceed_v from_o temperament_n do_v not_o take_v away_o man_n esteem_n of_o such_o when_o beside_o they_o they_o may_v see_v a_o good_a foundation_n of_o piety_n in_o they_o and_o virtue_n heroical_a throughout_o as_o they_o may_v discern-to_a have_v shine_v in_o luther_n for_o they_o can_v cease_v extol_v the_o zeal_n of_o lucifer_n bishop_n of_o cagliari_n nor_o admire_v the_o eminent_a quality_n of_o saint_n jerom_n although_o they_o do_v acknowledge_v too_o much_o sharpness_n and_o passion_n in_o their_o style_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o there_o be_v even_o some_o particular_a necessity_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n to_o use_v vehemency_n of_o expression_n the_o more_o easy_o to_o rouse_v man_n out_o of_o that_o profound_a sleep_n wherein_o they_o have_v lie_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n however_o it_o be_v i_o have_v rather_o come_v to_o agree_v that_o luther_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v more_o moderate_a in_o his_o expression_n and_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v be_v coutent_v with_o complain_v of_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o style_n he_o shall_v be_v also_o content_v for_o every_o answer_n to_o be_v entreat_v that_o hereafter_o he_o will_v not_o himself_o any_o more_o imitate_v that_o which_o he_o condemn_v in_o another_o especial_o in_o write_v against_o those_o who_o have_v live_v in_o the_o last_o age_n can_v have_v give_v he_o any_o personal_a occasion_n to_o be_v carry_v away_o against_o they_o with_o passion_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o he_o have_v be_v in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o book_n if_o in_o the_o judgement_n that_o he_o pass_v on_o they_o he_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o charity_n he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o hearken_v to_o justice_n and_o not_o to_o have_v charge_v they_o with_o foul_a accusation_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o have_v mistake_v and_o misunderstand_v i_o place_n in_o this_o rank_n that_o 58._o which_o he_o further_v form_n against_o luther_n in_o these_o word_n there_o never_o be_v any_o one_o say_v he_o but_o luther_n who_o dare_v to_o boast_v in_o his_o print_a work_n that_o he_o have_v have_v a_o long_a conference_n with_o the_o devil_n that_o he_o have_v be_v convince_v by_o his_o reason_n that_o private_a mass_n be_v a_o abuse_n and_o that_o that_o be_v the_o motive_n that_o have_v carry_v he_o out_o to_o abolish_v they_o but_o common_a sense_n add_v he_o have_v always_o make_v all_o other_o conclude_v not_o only_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o excess_n of_o extravagance_n to_o take_v the_o devil_n for_o a_o master_n of_o truth_n and_o to_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o be_v his_o disciple_n but_o that_o all_o those_o who_o have_v any_o mark_n that_o they_o be_v his_o minister_n and_o his_o instrument_n and_o who_o have_v not_o any_o lawful_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o make_v themselves_o be_v hear_v do_v not_o deserve_v that_o any_o shall_v apply_v themselves_o to_o they_o or_o that_o they_o shall_v so_o much_o as_o examine_v their_o opinion_n behold_v here_o luther_n a_o disciple_n a_o minister_n and_o instrument_n of_o the_o devil_n if_o one_o will_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o refute_v that_o calumny_n we_o need_v but_o to_o represent_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o that_o business_n be_v that_o he_o there_o speak_v of_o luther_n follow_v the_o style_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o those_o day_n who_o be_v wont_n by_o a_o figure_n of_o rhetoric_n to_o fill_v their_o book_n with_o their_o exploit_n against_o the_o devil_n relate_v that_o be_v one_o time_n awaken_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o dark_a night_n the_o devil_n begin_v to_o accuse_v he_o for_o have_v make_v the_o people_n of_o god_n idolatrise_v and_o to_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n himself_o for_o the_o space_n of_o fifteen_o year_n wherein_o he_o have_v say_v private_a mass_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o accusation_n be_v that_o he_o can_v not_o have_v any_o thing_n consecrate_v in_o those_o private_a mass_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v adore_v and_o have_v make_v other_o adore_v mere_a bread_n and_o mere_a wine_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o that_o accusation_n strike_v he_o at_o his_o heart_n and_o that_o to_o defend_v himself_o he_o allege_v that_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n that_o he_o have_v do_v nothing_o but_o by_o the_o order_n of_o his_o superior_n and_o that_o he_o have_v always_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n very_o exact_o with_o the_o best_a intention_n in_o the_o world_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o he_o can_v see_v no_o reason_n to_o have_v the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n that_o notwithstanding_o the_o tempter_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o reply_v that_o those_o excuse_n will_v nothing_o avail_v he_o in_o that_o the_o turk_n and_o the_o priest_n of_o baal_n obey_v also_o the_o order_n of_o their_o superior_n with_o a_o very_a good_a
who_o labour_v in_o the_o reformation_n of_o their_o church_n religious_o observe_v they_o constrain_v no_o person_n and_o they_o reject_v nothing_o that_o be_v not_o alien_a to_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la those_o two_o hundred_o burgher_n of_o a_o swiss_n town_n be_v as_o learned_a and_o ready_a in_o matter_n of_o divinity_n as_o we_o may_v easy_o judge_n swiss_n burgher_n to_o be_v i_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o pharisee_n this_o people_n say_v the_o enemy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n know_v not_o the_o law_n but_o jesus_n christ_n do_v 21._o not_o answer_v they_o amiss_o when_o he_o say_v to_o they_o father_n i_o thank_v thou_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n that_o thou_o have_v bid_v these_o thing_n from_o the_o wise_a and_o prudent_a and_o reveal_v they_o unto_o babe_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la if_o he_o will_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o wise_a and_o prudent_a one_o we_o shall_v not_o envy_v he_o his_o readiness_n and_o his_o learning_n and_o we_o shall_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o this_o that_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o place_v we_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o those_o mean_a swiss_n burgher_n to_o who_o as_o much_o babe_n as_o they_o be_v god_n vouschafe_v to_o make_v his_o gospel_n know_v the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o christian_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o have_v a_o head_n full_a of_o scholastic_a speculation_n and_o a_o memory_n load_v with_o a_o great_a many_o history_n and_o multitude_n of_o passage_n of_o divers_a author_n or_o a_o great_a many_o critical_a notion_n nor_o in_o have_v well-studied_n lombard_n albertus_n magnus_n thomas_n aquinas_n scotus_n bonaventure_n capreolus_n aegidius_n romanus_n occam_n gabriel_n biel_n the_o canon_n law_n the_o decretal_n and_o all_o those_o other_o great_a name_n wherewith_o they_o stun_v the_o people_n in_o time_n past_a our_o true_a knowledge_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n read_v with_o humility_n charity_n faith_n and_o piety_n see_v here_o all_o that_o those_o poor_a burgher_n of_o zurich_n know_v they_o be_v neither_o prelate_n nor_o cardinal_n nor_o doctor_n of_o louvain_n nor_o of_o the_o sorbonne_n but_o they_o be_v good_a man_n they_o fear_v god_n they_o study_v his_o word_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o state_n of_o their_o understanding_n and_o the_o degree_n of_o their_o light_n may_v appear_v by_o the_o reformation_n which_o they_o make_v for_o the_o tree_n may_v be_v know_v by_o its_o fruit_n 4._o objection_n the_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o have_v be_v handle_v in_o that_o pretend_a synod_n can_v be_v more_o considerable_a for_o they_o treat_v therein_o about_o abolish_n all_o at_o once_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o the_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n day_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o scripture_n answer_v since_o the_o true_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o council_n consist_v in_o their_o conformity_n with_o the_o divine_a write_n the_o way_n solid_o to_o establish_v they_o be_v to_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o scripture_n as_o they_o do_v in_o that_o synod_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o give_v the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o authority_n quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whereof_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o minister_n and_o interpreter_n we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o he_o affront_v they_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o honour_v they_o for_o as_o it_o be_v the_o great_a real_a injury_n that_o can_v be_v do_v to_o a_o subject_a to_o give_v he_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o prince_n so_o it_o be_v the_o most_o real_a injury_n which_o they_o can_v do_v to_o the_o father_n to_o invest_v they_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n 5._o objection_n they_o meddle_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o the_o swisser_n can_v not_o but_o condemn_v in_o embrace_v a_o new_a faith_n answer_v the_o swiss_n do_v not_o embrace_v a_o new_a faith_n but_o they_o renounce_v those_o error_n that_o it_o may_v be_v may_v have_v prevail_v for_o some_o age_n but_o which_o be_v new_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o do_v not_o condemn_v other_o church_n in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v of_o good_a but_o they_o condemn_v that_o evil_n which_o they_o have_v in_o they_o a_o sick_a person_n who_o have_v cure_v himself_o condemn_v the_o disease_n of_o other_o but_o he_o condemn_v not_o that_o life_n which_o remain_v in_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_n he_o exhort_v they_o to_o be_v heal_v for_o fear_v least_o remain_v in_o that_o sick_a condition_n they_o shall_v die_v 6._o object_n they_o treat_v about_o all_o those_o dangerous_a consequence_n which_o that_o change_n of_o religion_n will_v have_v produce_v and_o which_o be_v easy_a to_o have_v be_v foresee_v answ_n they_o treat_v also_o about_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o their_o own_o salvation_n and_o all_o those_o dangerous_a consequence_n which_o can_v 243._o not_o but_o come_v from_o the_o blindness_n and_o passion_n of_o those_o who_o will_v hold_v the_o people_n of_o god_n under_o their_o servitude_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v prevail_v over_o two_o such_o great_a interest_n as_o that_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o man_n salvation_n all_o these_o objection_n be_v well_o near_o the_o same_o that_o the_o pagan_n make_v against_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v study_v they_o out_o of_o celsus_n prophyrie_n and_o julian_n to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o against_o we_o 7._o object_n moreover_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o will_v have_v man_n make_v use_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n only_o and_o by_o that_o rash_a 244._o and_o unheard_a of_o prejudice_n they_o condemn_v the_o procedure_n of_o all_o the_o forego_n council_n wherein_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o produce_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o decide_v the_o controvert_v question_n answ_n the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o alone_a who_o authority_n we_o ought_v to_o admit_v as_o sovereign_n and_o decisive_a of_o controversy_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o all_o the_o forego_n council_n admit_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o their_o tradition_n under_o that_o quality_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudice_n lay_v it_o down_o without_o proof_n and_o reason_n 8._o object_n the_o church_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o its_o doctrine_n they_o 244._o ought_v to_o have_v force_v zuinglius_fw-la to_o produce_v his_o accusation_n against_o that_o doctrine_n and_o to_o have_v make_v the_o proof_n which_o he_o allege_v against_o it_o to_o have_v be_v examine_v but_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o they_o order_v that_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o that_o disputation_n in_o quality_n of_o defender_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o other_o part_n to_o convince_v he_o if_o error_n answ_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v the_o doctrine_n that_o she_o teach_v it_o be_v fit_a she_o shall_v furnish_v it_o with_o proof_n and_o her_o pretend_a possession_n can_v assure_v it_o those_o who_o propound_v any_o thing_n as_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v natural_o bind_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o possession_n discharge_v that_o obligation_n for_o the_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v always_o found_v upon_o proof_n and_o it_o never_o stand_v upon_o mere_a possession_n otherwise_o the_o heathen_n ought_v to_o have_v keep_v their_o religion_n which_o be_v establish_v on_o so_o ancient_a a_o possession_n 9_o object_n all_o that_o examination_n be_v further_o ground_v upon_o this_o ridiculous_a principle_n that_o if_o there_o can_v not_o be_v find_v any_o person_n within_o the_o territory_n of_o zurich_n that_o can_v make_v the_o error_n of_o zuinglius_fw-la appear_v by_o the_o scripture_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o have_v none_o as_o if_o the_o weakness_n of_o those_o who_o oppose_v his_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o their_o ignorance_n rather_o than_o a_o default_n in_o the_o cause_n they_o defend_v answ_n this_o objection_n be_v no_o more_o to_o the_o purpose_n then_o the_o forego_n what_o can_v the_o senate_n of_o zurich_n have_v do_v more_o then_o to_o have_v assemble_v all_o the_o clergy_n of_o their_o state_n to_o have_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o constance_n or_o his_o deputy_n thither_o to_o have_v receive_v all_o the_o world_n and_o give_v all_o liberty_n of_o propound_v their_o argument_n and_o proof_n it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o propound_v they_o if_o they_o have_v any_o and_o if_o they_o have_v none_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o till_o than_o
they_o behold_v and_o upon_o the_o moderation_n that_o saint_n paul_n yet_o keep_v towards_o those_o person_n who_o elsewhere_o he_o treat_v rough_o enough_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n do_v not_o accompany_v the_o christian_n and_o that_o their_o doctrine_n can_v not_o proceed_v from_o heaven_n will_v they_o say_v that_o those_o infidel_n ought_v to_o have_v carry_v themselves_o after_o that_o manner_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n when_o the_o bishop_n that_o compose_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a appear_v so_o eager_a 5._o and_o so_o divide_v among_o themselves_o that_o they_o present_v the_o emperor_n with_o book_n of_o accusation_n one_o against_o another_o manage_v a_o bloody_a war_n while_o they_o see_v themselves_o unite_v together_o in_o the_o same_o assembly_n will_v they_o say_v that_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v prejudice_v against_o christanity_n then_o when_o they_o see_v the_o quarrel_n that_o baronium_n rend_v the_o church_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o then_o when_o they_o see_v those_o which_o fall_v out_o about_o the_o word_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la between_o the_o orthodox_n themselves_o who_o accuse_v one_o another_o to_o be_v heretic_n or_o then_o when_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v divide_v about_o the_o concurrence_n of_o meletius_n and_o paulinus_n for_o the_o bishopric_n of_o antioch_n or_o when_o the_o two_o great_a and_o illustrious_a reformer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n eusebius_n of_o verceil_n and_o lucifer_n of_o cagliari_n be_v divide_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o arrian_n bishop_n who_o return_v to_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n or_o when_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o donatist_n mutual_o persecute_v one_o another_o and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a flame_n of_o those_o persecution_n the_o catholic_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o call_v the_o donatist_n always_o their_o brethren_n although_o they_o oftentimes_o call_v they_o also_o heretic_n schismatic_n pharisee_n etc._n etc._n and_o though_o they_o load_v they_o with_o injury_n and_o though_o the_o donatist_n on_o their_o part_n treat_v the_o catholic_n with_o all_o the_o indignity_n imaginable_a even_o to_o the_o outrageous_o reject_v of_o the_o name_n of_o brethren_n which_o they_o give_v they_o those_o who_o be_v well_o verse_v in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n will_v yield_v that_o we_o may_v urge_v those_o example_n a_o great_a deal_n further_o if_o we_o will_v but_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o do_v it_o for_o there_o have_v be_v very_o few_o age_n wherein_o christian_n have_v not_o be_v divide_v between_o themselves_o and_o that_o frequent_o upon_o ground_n trivial_a enough_o and_o wherein_o there_o may_v not_o have_v be_v find_v in_o their_o conduct_n that_o very_a thing_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la believe_v to_o be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o heat_n of_o dispute_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o some_o radourcissemens_n measure_n of_o that_o which_o he_o call_v humane_a policy_n i_o shall_v not_o here_o mention_v the_o disorder_n which_o happen_v about_o the_o business_n of_o nestorius_n and_o his_o heresy_n nor_o those_o which_o follow_v quick_o after_o on_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o eutychian_o and_o monothelite_n i_o shall_v omit_v the_o schism_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o the_o reunion_n which_o they_o make_v up_o sometime_o among_o themselves_o out_o of_o a_o humane_a policy_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o of_o the_o confusion_n wherewith_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v agitate_a in_o those_o time_n which_o baronius_n call_v unhappy_a and_o wherein_o he_o say_v 908._o the_o pope_n make_v void_a the_o act_n of_o one_o another_o infelicissimo_fw-la tempora_fw-la cum_fw-la alter_fw-la alterius_fw-la res_fw-la gestas_fw-la intrusus_fw-la cuique_fw-la pontifex_fw-la aboleret_fw-la in_o effect_n formosus_fw-la have_v accept_v of_o the_o papacy_n against_o the_o oath_n that_o john_n viii_o have_v make_v he_o take_v in_o depose_v he_o that_o he_o will_v never_o think_v of_o be_v bishop_n stephen_n vii_o his_o successor_n make_v he_o to_o be_v condemn_v in_o open_a council_n and_o all_o the_o ordination_n that_o he_o have_v make_v to_o be_v void_a and_o have_v at_o last_o cause_v his_o body_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o his_o grave_n he_o make_v the_o three_o finger_n wherewith_o they_o give_v their_o blessing_n to_o be_v cut_v of_o and_o throw_v into_o the_o river_n tiber_n but_o john_n ix_o successor_n to_o stephen_n assemble_v another_o council_n at_o ravenna_n wherein_o he_o not_o only_o make_v all_o that_o stephen_n and_o his_o council_n have_v do_v against_o formosus_fw-la to_o be_v void_a but_o he_o even_o make_v all_o his_o act_n to_o be_v canonical_o burn_v re-establish_a the_o memory_n of_o formosus_fw-la and_o the_o ordinance_n that_o he_o have_v make_v some_o time_n after_o sergius_n a_o great_a enemy_n of_o formosus_fw-la come_v to_o the_o papacy_n and_o he_o annul_v in_o his_o turn_n the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ravenna_n and_o make_v void_a all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o formosus_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reckon_v all_o those_o man_n among_o her_o pope_n and_o acknowledge_v they_o all_o to_o have_v be_v lawful_a one_o and_o which_o be_v further_a remarkable_a john_n ix_o in_o the_o same_o act_n wherein_o he_o make_v void_a the_o council_n of_o stephen_n and_o wherein_o he_o condemn_v it_o to_o the_o flame_n he_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o call_v stephen_n his_o predecessor_n of_o holy_a memory_n piae_fw-la recordationis_fw-la predaecessorem_fw-la upon_o which_o baronius_n exhort_v his_o reader_n to_o consider_v that_o although_o 904._o the_o pope_n have_v have_v predecessor_n very_o worthy_a of_o blame_n yet_o they_o have_v be_v wont_n notwithstanding_o to_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n for_o they_o so_o that_o say_v he_o although_o stephen_n have_v be_v a_o detestable_a pope_n who_o have_v invade_v the_o sea_n and_o who_o during_o his_o papacy_n have_v commit_v all_o sort_n of_o execrable_a crime_n yet_o john_n nevertheless_o call_v he_o his_o predecessor_n of_o holy_a memory_n which_o may_v appear_v at_o lest_o as_o strange_a as_o the_o moderation_n of_o zuinglius_fw-la and_o calvin_n in_o respect_n of_o luther_n i_o may_v add_v to_o all_o that_o another_o example_n draw_v from_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o her_o latter_a schism_n every_o one_o know_v the_o division_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n which_o divide_v all_o the_o west_n about_o the_o concurrence_n of_o two_o anti-popes_n both_o party_n be_v extreme_o animate_v they_o look_v upon_o one_o another_o as_o excommunicate_v as_o anti-christs_n the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o his_o church_n they_o mutual_o anathematise_v one_o another_o they_o take_v up_o arm_n one_o against_o another_o and_o make_v a_o bloody_a war_n vrban_n vi_o on_o his_o side_n in_o a_o bull_n that_o begin_v the_o vine_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o sabaoth_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o holy_a church_n of_o rome_n 1378._o have_v a_o great_a evil_n in_o her_o womb_n and_o send_v forth_o grievous_a sigh_n etc._n etc._n treat_v his_o antipope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n as_o a_o child_n of_o iniquity_n and_o son_n of_o perdition_n viper_n wicked_a wretch_n animate_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o devil_n schismatic_n apostate_n conspirator_n blasphemer_n etc._n etc._n he_o depose_v and_o spoil_v they_o of_o all_o their_o honour_n dignity_n prelacy_n office_n and_o benefit_n he_o confiscate_v their_o good_n and_o declare_v their_o person_n to_o be_v infamous_a and_o detestable_a he_o excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o believe_v who_o receive_v they_o their_o defender_n and_o favourer_n and_o even_o those_o who_o shall_v give_v they_o ecclesiastical_a burial_n if_o they_o do_v not_o pull_v they_o out_o of_o the_o grave_a again_o with_o their_o own_o hand_n he_o forbid_v all_o faithful_a people_n of_o what_o quality_n soever_o even_o king_n themselves_o queen_n emperor_n to_o receive_v they_o into_o their_o land_n to_o give_v or_o to_o send_v they_o either_o bread_n or_o wine_n or_o meat_n or_o wood_n or_o money_n or_o merchandise_n he_o excommunicate_v particular_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v hold_v his_o competitor_n for_o pope_n or_o who_o shall_v call_v he_o pope_n or_o who_o shall_v receive_v any_o favour_n indulgence_n dignity_n or_o prelacy_n from_o he_o and_o as_o if_o all_o that_o have_v not_o be_v enough_o he_o ordain_v a_o holy_a croisado_n against_o those_o shismaticks_n and_o those_o condemn_a person_n to_o pursue_v and_o root_v they_o out_o under_o the_o same_o privilege_n which_o be_v give_v to_o those_o who_o take_v up_o arm_n for_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n he_o absolve_v also_o the_o subject_n of_o those_o prince_n who_o shall_v acknowledge_v his_o antipope_n of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o he_o excommunicate_v those_o subject_n
have_v we_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v with_o she_o for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o lutheran_n the_o business_n be_v only_o about_o a_o mere_a toleration_n which_o we_o give_v to_o those_o among_o they_o who_o desire_v it_o with_o a_o spirit_n of_o charity_n wait_v till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o dissipate_v their_o error_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o call_v itself_o infallible_a will_v have_v we_o not_o only_o to_o have_v a_o mere_a toleration_n for_o she_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v make_v a_o profession_n of_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o believe_v for_o when_o she_o separate_v herself_o from_o we_o she_o anathematise_v all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o have_v decide_v in_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o matter_n therefore_o be_v not_o equal_a between_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o lutheran_n communion_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o to_o put_v they_o into_o a_o equality_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v open_o put_v herself_o into_o the_o state_n wherein_o the_o lutheran_n be_v that_o she_o renounce_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n religious_a worship_n of_o image_n humane_a satisfaction_n indulgence_n purgatory_n the_o worship_v of_o relic_n the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mess_n the_o papal_a monarchy_n the_o pretention_n of_o infallibility_n the_o blind_a obedience_n that_o she_o will_v have_v we_o give_v to_o her_o decision_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o she_o shall_v acknowledge_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n that_o she_o shall_v careful_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o they_o to_o the_o people_n that_o she_o shall_v confess_v their_o sufficiency_n without_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n that_o she_o shall_v believe_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o scripture_n independent_a even_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o on_o that_o of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o shall_v distinct_o lay_v down_o the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n and_o that_o of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n that_o she_o shall_v form_v a_o just_a idea_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o of_o good_a work_n and_o that_o she_o shall_v take_v care_n to_o abolish_v all_o the_o popular_a superstition_n which_o we_o behold_v among_o they_o when_o she_o shall_v have_v do_v all_o that_o with_o some_o other_o thing_n which_o the_o lutheran_n have_v do_v also_o although_o she_o do_v retain_v the_o point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o do_v we_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o offer_v she_o the_o same_o toleration_n which_o we_o yield_v to_o the_o lutheran_n and_o the_o same_o condition_n which_o we_o give_v to_o they_o which_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o engage_v ourselves_o to_o believe_v that_o presence_n that_o we_o shall_v always_o protest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o error_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v do_v nothing_o to_o force_v we_o to_o embrace_v it_o when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v in_o that_o condition_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o if_o we_o do_v not_o make_v she_o these_o offer_n if_o we_o do_v not_o even_o make_v they_o with_o all_o the_o ardour_n imaginable_a we_o will_v be_v very_o well_o content_v in_o that_o case_n that_o they_o shall_v accuse_v we_o of_o humane_a policy_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o we_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n without_o any_o conscience_n justice_n and_o charity_n but_o till_o than_o we_o will_v take_v god_n and_o man_n to_o witness_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o equity_n in_o those_o invective_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o oppress_v our_o innocency_n to_o ascribe_v that_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v do_v to_o a_o interest_v policy_n or_o a_o capricious_a humour_n which_o be_v but_o too_o well_o found_v upon_o the_o thing_n themselves_o see_v here_o what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o may_v now_o be_v judge_v of_o what_o force_n his_o accusation_n be_v we_o shall_v after_o that_o pass_v on_o to_o his_o thirteen_o chapter_n but_o as_o that_o chapter_n be_v but_o a_o send_v we_o to_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr arnaud_n entitle_v the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o moral_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o calvinist_n i_o shall_v also_o content_v myself_o with_o refer_v my_o reader_n to_o the_o answer_n which_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o saint_n perseverance_n as_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n have_v lay_v it_o down_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o all_o the_o pretend_a consequence_n which_o monsieur_n arnaud_n will_v draw_v from_o it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n of_o those_o which_o profane_a person_n draw_v from_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n when_o they_o will_v abuse_v they_o to_o their_o ruin_n chap._n viii_o that_o our_o father_n in_o their_o design_n of_o reform_v themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o take_v the_o holy_a scripture_n alone_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n it_o it_o now_o necessary_a to_o examine_v by_o what_o principle_n or_o upon_o what_o rule_n our_o father_n proceed_v in_o their_o reformation_n but_o before_o we_o go_v any_o further_a we_o shall_v do_v well_o to_o weigh_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v who_o have_v make_v a_o express_a chapter_n upon_o this_o matter_n the_o argument_n of_o that_o chapter_n be_v frame_v in_o these_o word_n that_o the_o way_n which_o the_o calvinist_n 14._o propound_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n be_v ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a after_o have_v enter_v upon_o his_o subject_n as_o the_o matter_n be_v say_v he_o about_o the_o promise_n which_o they_o make_v of_o discover_v divers_a truth_n of_o the_o faith_n to_o the_o catholic_n which_o be_v in_o their_o judgement_n obscure_v and_o quite_o alter_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o will_v be_v nothing_o more_o just_a or_o more_o natural_a then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o way_n which_o they_o will_v take_v to_o perform_v it_o to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o that_o way_n what_o we_o may_v just_o expect_v for_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o can_v not_o come_v to_o a_o issue_n there_o can_v not_o be_v a_o more_o lawful_a excuse_n to_o hinder_v we_o from_o harken_v to_o they_o nor_o a_o more_o evident_a conviction_n of_o the_o rashness_n of_o their_o enterprise_n behold_v here_o methinks_v two_o declaration_n of_o that_o author_n sufficient_o express_v concern_v the_o mean_n which_o we_o propound_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n the_o one_o that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a way_n and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v a_o infinite_a way_n etc._n etc._n and_o which_o can_v come_v to_o no_o issue_n for_o we_o may_v well_o perceive_v that_o that_o periphrasis_n of_o expression_n if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n etc._n etc._n make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o disputation_n mean_n that_o it_o will_v be_v so_o find_v in_o effect_n and_o that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v positive_o say_v they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o have_v no_o end_n there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n between_o those_o two_o expression_n unless_o that_o this_o latter_a be_v the_o more_o plain_a and_o that_o the_o other_o have_v more_o of_o the_o air_n of_o the_o philosophical_a method_n of_o those_o gentleman_n after_o that_o preamble_n the_o author_n go_v on_o it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o if_o we_o will_v hear_v they_o speak_v upon_o this_o subject_n without_o any_o more_o deep_a searehing_n into_o that_o which_o they_o say_v we_o shall_v have_v reason_n enough_o to_o be_v satisfy_v for_o they_o bald_o promise_v to_o lead_v we_o to_o the_o faith_n by_o a_o short_a a_o easy_a and_o a_o clear_a way_n without_o confusion_n without_o danger_n of_o wander_v aside_o and_o this_o way_n say_v they_o be_v the_o examination_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o religion_n and_o assure_v we_o of_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v all_o other_o be_v subject_n to_o error_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o way_n which_o we_o propose_v which_o be_v to_o take_v the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n he_o add_v but_o because_o in_o a_o
learned_a the_o one_o extend_v its_o use_n unto_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o instruction_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o life_n and_o the_o other_o in_o heap_v up_o of_o general_a difficulty_n make_v it_o unprofitable_a to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o least_o truth_n what_o judgement_n can_v we_o make_v of_o this_o diversity_n unless_o this_o that_o the_o language_n of_o these_o gentleman_n change_v according_a to_o the_o difference_n of_o time_n and_o interest_n as_o one_o have_v say_v of_o they_o elsewhere_o when_o the_o case_n be_v about_o gain_v credit_n to_o their_o translation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n they_o speak_v as_o advantageous_o of_o the_o scripture_n as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o speak_v and_o when_o the_o business_n be_v to_o oppose_v a_o reformation_n make_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o which_o notwithstanding_o have_v not_o the_o happiness_n of_o their_o agreement_n you_o see_v what_o they_o say_v of_o that_o same_o scripture_n the_o scripture_n shall_v then_o to_o speak_v proper_o be_v only_o to_o be_v commend_v by_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o translation_n and_o as_o long_o as_o that_o interest_n shall_v remain_v shall_v be_v the_o collection_n of_o the_o divine_a teach_n mons._n of_o our_o lord_n the_o testament_n that_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o inheritance_n of_o our_o father_n the_o mouth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o although_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n speak_v continual_o upon_o earth_n not_o only_o the_o nourishment_n of_o sound_a soul_n and_o those_o who_o be_v establish_v in_o grace_n as_o the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o even_o the_o consolation_n of_o sinner_n the_o light_n of_o the_o blind_a the_o remedy_n of_o the_o sick_a and_o the_o life_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o these_o be_v the_o title_n that_o the_o preface_n give_v it_o but_o whenever_o that_o interest_n shall_v cease_v those_o praise_n shall_v do_v so_o too_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o ridiculous_a way_n and_o impossible_a for_o the_o instruct_v of_o man_n in_o the_o truth_n i_o will_v therefore_o very_o fain_o know_v of_o these_o gentleman_n whether_o it_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o translation_n that_o s._n cyprian_n s._n augustine_n and_o s._n gregory_n write_v that_o which_o the_o preface_n relate_v or_o whether_o those_o father_n do_v not_o consider_v the_o scripture_n in_o itself_o for_o if_o it_o be_v the_o first_o they_o forget_v to_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o only_o speak_v out_o of_o a_o prophetic_a spirit_n of_o that_o translation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o second_o why_o have_v they_o entertain_v we_o with_o that_o admirable_a proportion_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o great_a and_o small_a to_o the_o strong_a and_o weak_a and_o that_o easy_a and_o intelligible_a manner_n wherewith_o it_o propound_v to_o we_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o life_n since_o that_o without_o the_o translation_n of_o mons_fw-la it_o be_v a_o infinite_a way_n which_o have_v no_o end_n a_o ridiculous_a way_n and_o impossible_a to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n what_o can_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v to_o defend_v himself_o from_o this_o manifest_a contradiction_n which_o he_o discover_v between_o he_o and_o his_o colleague_n will_v he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v in_o truth_n a_o good_a mean_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o man_n but_o that_o it_o be_v so_o only_o with_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o father_n but_o the_o author_n of_o that_o preface_n speak_v for_o scripture_n alone_o separate_v from_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o father_n such_o as_o its_o translation_n be_v for_o he_o excuse_v himself_o in_o that_o he_o have_v not_o make_v a_o collection_n of_o note_n and_o explanation_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o he_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o say_v that_o in_o his_o translation_n as_o plain_a as_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o more_o learned_a but_o of_o the_o more_o simple_a also_o and_o unlearned_a may_v find_v that_o which_o will_v be_v necessary_a for_o their_o instruction_n will_v he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o exclude_v the_o learned_a from_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o only_o the_o more_o simple_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o which_o former_a he_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o most_o proper_a mean_n but_o beside_o that_o his_o brother_n speak_v formal_o of_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o more_o simple_a why_o have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v it_o a_o ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a way_n a_o infinite_a way_n which_o have_v no_o issue_n a_o way_n which_o be_v of_o so_o excessive_a a_o length_n that_o one_o can_v never_o rational_o hope_v to_o come_v to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o whatsoever_o diligence_n one_o shall_v make_v will_v he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v join_v with_o tradition_n and_o that_o without_o tradition_n it_o can_v give_v a_o perfect_a instruction_n but_o the_o preface_n say_v express_o that_o they_o will_v find_v in_o that_o translation_n all_o that_o will_v be_v necessary_a for_o instruction_n will_v he_o say_v that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o scripture_n instruct_v one_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v add_v to_o it_o but_o the_o preface_n say_v that_o according_a to_o saint_n augustine_n the_o scripture_n lay_v down_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o life_n after_o a_o most_o easy_a and_o intelligible_a manner_n and_o that_o she_o explain_v and_o make_v clear_v herself_o will_v he_o say_v that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o scripture_n be_v capable_a to_o instruct_v we_o we_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o read_v it_o with_o dependence_n upon_o the_o church_n and_o to_o take_v it_o from_o her_o hand_n but_o wherefore_o then_o will_v these_o gentleman_n have_v the_o people_n to_o read_v their_o translation_n since_o they_o be_v only_o private_a doctor_n and_o not_o the_o church_n wherefore_o when_o the_o prelate_n raise_v to_o the_o high_a dignity_n have_v forbid_v the_o read_n of_o it_o by_o their_o ordinance_n have_v we_o see_v print_v write_n maintain_v on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v in_o those_o ordinance_n a_o threaten_v of_o the_o will_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n who_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v hear_v his_o son_n and_o not_o that_o we_o shall_v 23._o suppress_v his_o gospel_n a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o write_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o be_v hear_v and_o practise_v by_o all_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n a_o contradiction_n of_o all_o the_o council_n which_o have_v always_o take_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o all_o the_o difficulty_n and_o question_n that_o can_v arise_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n or_o manner_n a_o contradiction_n of_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n who_o advise_v the_o faithful_a above_o all_o thing_n continual_o to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n why_o have_v one_o introduce_v two_o layman_n parishioner_n saint_n hilary_n montanus_n say_v one_o to_o another_o the_o bishop_n can_v 2._o take_v away_o from_o we_o the_o gospel_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v we_o that_o god_n speak_v to_o all_o his_o people_n when_o he_o say_v to_o day_n if_o you_o will_v hear_v my_o voice_n harden_v not_o your_o heart_n a_o bishop_n can_v take_v away_o our_o eye_n from_o we_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o see_v and_o consider_v our_o way_n we_o shall_v not_o see_v jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n our_o pastor_n and_o our_o great_a bishop_n who_o go_v before_o we_o in_o his_o gospel_n that_o if_o a_o bishop_n will_v turn_v we_o away_o from_o if_o a_o apostle_n if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n will_v stop_v up_o this_o way_n and_o will_v go_v about_o to_o lead_v and_o guide_v we_o in_o another_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v he_o why_o have_v he_o make_v we_o see_v those_o parishioner_n hold_v that_o 3._o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o contrary_a to_o the_o gospel_n than_o a_o prohibition_n to_o read_v and_o have_v it_o that_o bread_n and_o nourishment_n be_v not_o more_o necessary_a to_o preserve_v the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n than_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o maintain_v life_n in_o our_o 25._o soul_n that_o all_o christian_n have_v a_o natural_a right_n that_o can_v be_v take_v from_o they_o of_o instruct_v themselves_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o labour_v to_o understand_v it_o and_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a 9_o church_n and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v no_o right_a to_o deprive_v the_o faithful_a of_o they_o that_o this_o be_v say_v they_o what_o the_o devil_n will_v preach_v up_o if_o he_o be_v
as_o their_o word_n shall_v be_v find_v confirm_v by_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n they_o have_v say_v that_o 7._o they_o do_v not_o care_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o man_n but_o that_o they_o will_v confirm_v what_o they_o say_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o god_n which_o be_v more_o certain_a than_o all_o demonstration_n or_o to_o say_v better_o the_o only_a demonstration_n it_o be_v evident_a therefore_o that_o our_o father_n can_v not_o take_v any_o other_o rule_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o principle_n of_o the_o reformation_n than_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o effect_n the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o law_n of_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n according_a to_o which_o we_o must_v all_o be_v judge_v pastor_n and_o people_n great_a and_o small_a learned_a and_o ignorant_a it_o contain_v the_o foundation_n of_o divine_a revelation_n without_o which_o there_o be_v neither_o faith_n nor_o a_o good_a conscience_n nor_o peace_n of_o mind_n nor_o hope_v of_o salvation_n and_o if_o they_o will_v consider_v these_o thing_n a_o little_a more_o careful_o than_o they_o ordinary_o do_v i_o be_o persuade_v they_o will_v make_v no_o difference_n with_o we_o about_o this_o article_n all_o christian_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o only_a source_n of_o all_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o our_o belief_n in_o order_n to_o our_o salvation_n and_o that_o his_o will_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o worship_n this_o be_v a_o maxim_n about_o which_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n between_o we_o and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o know_v with_o we_o that_o faith_n come_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o 15._o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o honour_n god_n when_o we_o follow_v the_o commandment_n of_o man_n all_o our_o difference_n consist_v but_o in_o the_o know_v where_o that_o word_n and_o that_o will_n be_v we_o restrain_v it_o to_o the_o scripture_n our_o adversary_n extend_v it_o further_o for_o they_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v find_v in_o tradition_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o council_n and_o in_o all_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o while_o those_o thing_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o scripture_n but_o also_o while_o they_o be_v beside_o the_o scripture_n but_o as_o for_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n our_o adversary_n themselves_o confess_v that_o god_n give_v they_o not_o any_o new_a and_o immediate_a revelation_n that_o discover_v new_a object_n of_o faith_n to_o they_o or_o new_a way_n of_o worship_n and_o that_o since_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n god_n have_v not_o give_v the_o like_a revelation_n to_o man_n either_o in_o these_o latter_a or_o the_o proceed_n age_n it_o be_v certain_a ses_fw-fr mounseur_fw-fr du_fw-fr val_n his_o word_n be_v set_v down_o by_o mounseur_fw-fr arnaud_n in_o his_o second_o letter_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v not_o assist_v the_o pope_n in_o 5._o the_o decision_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o a_o immediate_a and_o express_a illumination_n as_o well_o because_o that_o illumination_n will_v be_v miraculous_a and_o that_o there_o will_v be_v no_o necessity_n of_o establish_v such_o a_o miracle_n as_o because_o that_o no_o pope_n ever_o attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o when_o he_o will_v decide_v any_o matter_n he_o shall_v be_v immediate_o and_o express_o enlighten_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o council_n also_o add_v he_o have_v not_o the_o like_a illumination_n or_o ever_o have_v and_o if_o ever_o any_o have_v have_v it_o it_o will_v have_v be_v without_o doubt_n the_o first_o of_o all_o which_o the_o apostle_n hold_v at_o jerusalem_n at_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o holy_a ghost_n visible_o descend_v upon_o the_o faithful_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o apostle_n in_o that_o council_n do_v not_o determine_v any_o point_n of_o difference_n about_o the_o legal_a ceremony_n by_o a_o express_a and_o immediate_a illumination_n but_o after_o a_o long_a debate_n and_o discussion_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o unquestionable_a truth_n that_o there_o be_v no_o new_a and_o immediate_a revelation_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o revelation_n cease_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n from_o whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o all_o that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v either_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n or_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n or_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v tradition_n or_o in_o a_o word_n in_o all_o that_o proceed_v from_o the_o mouth_n and_o hand_n of_o man_n whatsoever_o denomination_n they_o may_v pass_v under_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o as_o far_o as_o it_o may_v be_v find_v conformable_a to_o that_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o that_o be_v so_o as_o it_o be_v without_o any_o difficulty_n how_o can_v they_o be_v certain_a of_o that_o conformity_n but_o as_o they_o refer_v to_o and_o compare_v thing_n with_o the_o scripture_n they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a article_n of_o that_o revelation_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v down_o in_o trust_n from_o their_o own_o live_a voice_n alone_o to_o their_o successor_n and_o which_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n have_v come_v down_o to_o we_o but_o beside_o that_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o history_n about_o which_o we_o can_v have_v any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n and_o upon_o which_o by_o consequence_n we_o can_v build_v nothing_o firm_o what_o certain_a sign_n can_v they_o give_v we_o to_o know_v those_o pretend_a apostolical_a tradition_n by_o or_o to_o discern_v the_o true_a by_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v mingle_v with_o the_o false_a from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christianity_n heretic_n will_v say_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o saint_n irenaeus_n to_o gain_v 33._o credit_n to_o their_o error_n that_o they_o have_v be_v the_o secret_a mystery_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v not_o to_o all_o in_o common_a but_o to_o the_o perfect_a in_o particular_a papias_n himself_o as_o eusebius_n testify_v have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o table_n and_o new_a doctrine_n under_o the_o title_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o he_o have_v learned_a from_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o who_o have_v see_v the_o apostle_n and_o converse_v familiar_o with_o they_o saint_n 39_o irenaeus_n speak_v of_o a_o certain_a tradition_n which_o have_v pass_v for_o currant_n in_o his_o time_n in_o asia_n as_o immediate_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n saint_n john_n to_o wit_n that_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v after_o his_o forty_o year_n which_o be_v notwithstanding_o now_o hold_v to_o be_v false_a by_o all_o chronologer_n they_o do_v not_o not_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o mâ—llenaries_n to_o be_v less_o false_a which_o divers_a ancient_a father_n have_v approve_v and_o maintain_v as_o a_o tradition_n proceed_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o church_n of_o asia_n who_o have_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n celebrate_v precise_o on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n age_n after_o the_o vernal_a equinox_n boast_v for_o that_o purpose_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o saint_n john_n and_o saint_n philip_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a by_o apostolical_a tradition_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v celebrate_v on_o the_o sunday_n of_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n the_o greek_n nestorian_n abassine_n latin_n armenian_n have_v their_o contrary_a tradition_n for_o tradition_n change_v its_o face_n and_o form_n according_a as_o the_o nation_n change_v one_o sort_n hold_v for_o a_o tradition_n the_o necessity_n of_o three_o immersion_n in_o baptism_n and_o that_o of_o the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o mock_n at_o it_o and_o reject_v it_o the_o one_o sort_n believe_v a_o purgatory_n by_o tradition_n the_o other_o believe_v it_o not_o the_o one_o by_o tradition_n circumcise_v their_o child_n the_o other_o have_v that_o practice_n in_o horror_n as_o be_v a_o relic_n of_o judaisme_n the_o one_o sort_n fast_o by_o tradition_n upon_o the_o saturday_n the_o rest_n have_v that_o fast_n in_o execration_n one_o sort_n by_o tradition_n sacrifice_n lamb_n at_o this_o day_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o rest_n detest_v that_o custom_n who_o can_v say_v just_o in_o so_o great_a a_o confusion_n which_o this_o be_v apostolical_a and_o this_o be_v not_o so_o moreover_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o ancient_a tradition_n which_o public_a use_n heretofore_o authorize_v and_o which_o time_n have_v so_o abolish_v that_o there_o remain_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o they_o among_o the_o latin_n as_o that_o of_o not_o baptise_v
even_o to_o the_o open_n of_o their_o mouth_n by_o force_n and_o that_o those_o to_o who_o they_o offer_v that_o violence_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o most_o cruel_a of_o all_o punishment_n that_o divers_a make_v so_o great_a a_o resistance_n to_o it_o that_o they_o can_v not_o obtain_v their_o end_n and_o that_o in_o their_o rage_n they_o tear_v their_o breast_n to_o revenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o refusal_n he_o himself_o testify_v that_o the_o horror_n ibid._n which_o the_o orthodox_n have_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o assembly_n with_o the_o arian_n be_v so_o great_a that_o have_v no_o church_n wherein_o they_o can_v public_o worship_v god_n they_o assemble_v with_o the_o novatian_o who_o have_v three_o church_n in_o that_o city_n because_o these_o latter_a be_v indeed_o schismatic_n but_o not_o heretic_n as_o the_o arian_n and_o that_o if_o the_o novatian_o have_v be_v willing_a the_o catholic_n will_v have_v make_v but_o one_o only_a church_n with_o they_o sozomen_n relate_v also_o 18._o that_o the_o emperor_n valens_n who_o be_v a_o arian_n have_v go_v to_o the_o city_n of_o edessa_n and_o have_v learn_v there_o that_o the_o orthodox_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o persevere_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n make_v all_o their_o assembly_n in_o a_o field_n near_o the_o city_n because_o all_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o arian_n he_o punish_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n who_o suffer_v those_o assembly_n and_o command_v he_o to_o go_v thither_o the_o next_o day_n to_o hinder_v they_o with_o all_o his_o force_n from_o assemble_v themselves_o and_o to_o punish_v those_o who_o shall_v oppose_v themselves_o that_o the_o people_n have_v hear_v that_o order_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o meet_v there_o and_o the_o governor_n have_v go_v thither_o and_o find_v in_o the_o way_n a_o woman_n who_o be_v run_v thither_o with_o her_o little_a child_n he_o ask_v she_o if_o she_o have_v not_o hear_v what_o the_o emperor_n have_v command_v but_o that_o the_o woman_n without_o be_v move_v answer_v he_o that_o she_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o very_a reason_n that_o she_o run_v thither_o to_o be_v there_o with_o other_o which_o make_v such_o a_o impression_n upon_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o governor_n that_o he_o go_v back_o to_o the_o emperor_n and_o acquaint_v he_o with_o that_o obstinate_a resolution_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o revoke_v the_o order_n he_o have_v give_v i_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v many_o of_o the_o orthodox_n who_o have_v not_o courage_n enough_o to_o go_v so_o far_o as_o a_o separation_n and_o who_o content_v themselves_o with_o only_o groan_v under_o the_o arian_n tyranny_n in_o wait_v for_o better_a time_n but_o it_o be_v also_o certain_a that_o those_o who_o have_v more_o zeal_n and_o courage_n withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o heretic_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v themselves_o bind_v to_o do_v it_o for_o the_o make_v sure_o of_o their_o salvation_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o faustinus_n in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o arian_n say_v that_o if_o any_o one_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o arian_n can_v be_v render_v culpable_a under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n which_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o of_o have_v violate_v or_o renounce_v the_o faith_n there_o it_o belong_v to_o such_o a_o one_o to_o take_v heed_n and_o to_o examine_v himself_o but_o as_o for_o i_o add_v he_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n be_v concern_v i_o judge_v myself_o bind_v to_o be_v more_o precautioned_n and_o to_o have_v a_o great_a fear_n than_o those_o person_n have_v for_o it_o be_v write_v a_o man_n that_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n reject_v know_v that_o he_o who_o be_v such_o be_v pervert_v and_o that_o he_o sin_n be_v condemn_v in_o himself_o and_o as_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o dissembler_n it_o be_v write_v all_o flesh_n shall_v worship_v before_o my_o face_n say_v the_o lord_n god_n and_o the_o saint_n shall_v come_v forth_o and_o they_o shall_v see_v those_o who_o have_v transgress_v against_o i_o for_o 23,24_o the_o worm_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n shall_v not_o die_v and_o their_o fire_n shall_v not_o be_v quench_v the_o apostle_n forbid_v we_o also_o to_o enter_v into_o fellowship_n with_o unbeliever_n and_o elsewhere_o after_o have_v give_v a_o description_n of_o sin_n he_o condemn_v not_o only_o those_o who_o commit_v such_o thing_n but_o those_o also_o who_o consent_n to_o those_o who_o commit_v they_o there_o be_v divers_a other_o passage_n in_o the_o scripture_n which_o forbid_v our_o company_v with_o heretic_n but_o i_o will_v only_o note_v these_o here_o brief_o to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o shall_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o a_o vain_a superstition_n that_o we_o avoid_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o the_o divine_a justice_n have_v condemn_v behold_v then_o two_o action_n that_o i_o have_v propound_v in_o my_o judgement_n sufficient_o justify_v and_o by_o consequence_n the_o right_a of_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o our_o ordinary_a pastor_n when_o they_o teach_v doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o they_o will_v constrain_v the_o faithful_a to_o profess_v establish_v by_o a_o example_n against_o which_o i_o do_v not_o see_v any_o thing_n which_o they_o can_v rational_o oppose_v or_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v like_a to_o that_o of_o our_o father_n for_o if_o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o that_o party_n of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o separate_v themselves_o divers_z bishop_n that_o authorize_v that_o action_n beside_o that_o we_o may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o party_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o which_o they_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a number_n of_o pious_a and_o learned_a prelate_n and_o even_o some_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o cause_n beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n that_o make_v the_o reformation_n lawful_a it_o be_v lawful_a as_o often_o as_o it_o have_v cause_n that_o be_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a at_o the_o foundation_n and_o wheresoever_o those_o cause_n be_v to_o be_v find_v the_o faithful_a people_n have_v as_o much_o right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o as_o the_o bishop_n if_o the_o people_n have_v no_o right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n who_o shall_v teach_v they_o false_a doctrine_n it_o can_v not_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o the_o pastor_n have_v over_o the_o people_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n have_v at_o least_o as_o much_o authority_n over_o particular_a pastor_n as_o it_o have_v over_o the_o people_n so_o that_o if_o that_o reason_n be_v not_o sufficient_o valid_a in_o regard_n of_o particular_a bishop_n they_o may_v very_o well_o see_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n in_o effect_v a_o separation_n found_v upon_o the_o fear_n of_o dishonour_v god_n and_o prejudice_v one_o own_o salvation_n be_v a_o common_a right_n and_o the_o laity_n be_v not_o less_o bind_v to_o it_o than_o the_o bishop_n since_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o oughts_z according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a if_o they_o say_v that_o the_o separation_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n wherein_o arius_n and_o his_o follower_n have_v be_v condemn_v whereas_o that_o of_o our_o father_n be_v not_o establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o council_n since_o there_o be_v not_o one_o that_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o difference_n be_v yet_o null_a and_o void_a for_o not_o to_o mention_v that_o the_o arian_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v call_v themselves_o the_o catholic_n and_o take_v it_o as_o a_o great_a injury_n when_o they_o be_v call_v arian_n or_o follower_n of_o arius_n and_o that_o their_o council_n have_v pronounce_v nothing_o direct_o against_o that_o of_o nice_n their_o separation_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o thing_n themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o acknowledge_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n in_o order_n to_o the_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v true_o god_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n to_o which_o they_o may_v have_v oppose_v that_o of_o the_o church_n then_o in_o her_o
there_o be_v reason_n for_o that_o or_o no_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o he_o consent_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o any_o more_o have_v have_v those_o for_o their_o pastor_n which_o be_v so_o before_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o external_a worship_n we_o demand_v no_o more_o at_o present_a we_o ought_v now_o to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o second_o proposition_n upon_o which_o the_o objection_n be_v ground_v that_o i_o have_v propound_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o that_o one_o ought_v not_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o separate_v one_o self_n from_o her_o communion_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o pretention_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o that_o she_o make_v herself_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o that_o she_o have_v also_o make_v it_o to_o be_v define_v in_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v upon_o that_o account_n that_o one_o of_o her_o pope_n boniface_n the_o eight_o former_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o clear_o to_o decide_v so_o weighty_a a_o question_n there_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v only_o these_o two_o way_n the_o first_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o that_o church_n can_v or_o can_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o can_v never_o fall_v into_o error_n nor_o lose_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n we_o must_v conclude_v that_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a she_o may_v err_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n we_o must_v also_o conclude_v that_o we_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o just_a occasion_n there_o the_o second_o way_n be_v that_o lay_v aside_o the_o question_n whether_o she_o may_v err_v or_o not_o we_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v make_v she_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n as_o she_o pretend_v whether_o he_o have_v establish_v she_o to_o be_v the_o perpetual_a and_o inviolable_a centre_n of_o the_o christian_a unity_n with_o a_o command_n to_o all_o the_o faithful_a not_o to_o fly_v off_o from_o she_o for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o order_n that_o god_n have_v make_v we_o can_v resist_v it_o without_o destroy_v ourselves_o but_o if_o it_o be_v only_o a_o ill-grounded_a pretention_n of_o that_o church_n her_o communion_n be_v neither_o more_o necessary_a nor_o more_o inviolable_a than_o that_o of_o other_o particular_a church_n but_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o way_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o it_o engage_v those_o who_o will_v follow_v it_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n and_o in_o effect_n the_o proof_n that_o they_o set_v before_o we_o to_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v neither_o so_o clear_a nor_o so_o conclude_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v necessary_a to_o see_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v answer_v that_o pretention_n which_o she_o make_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o unable_a to_o fall_v away_o or_o to_o say_v better_o those_o proof_n be_v so_o weak_a and_o so_o trivial_a that_o they_o themselves_o bind_v we_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n to_o judge_v of_o her_o pretention_n by_o they_o these_o two_o argument_n be_v equal_o good_a as_o to_o their_o form_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n therefore_o the_o thing_n which_o she_o teach_v we_o of_o faith_n be_v true_a and_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v we_o be_v not_o true_a therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v err_v i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o question_n which_o of_o these_o two_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v the_o more_o natural_a i_o yield_v if_o they_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v choose_v the_o first_o but_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v choose_v it_o good_a sense_n will_v also_o require_v that_o if_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v set_v before_o we_o to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n do_v no_o way_n satisfy_v the_o mind_n if_o instead_o of_o assure_v we_o they_o plunge_v we_o into_o the_o great_a uncertainty_n we_o must_v pass_v over_o to_o the_o other_o way_n and_o by_o consequence_n we_o must_v enter_v into_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n but_o to_o judge_v of_o what_o nature_n those_o proof_n be_v which_o they_o give_v for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o need_v but_o a_o naked_a view_n of_o they_o for_o they_o be_v not_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n although_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v such_o a_o one_o for_o the_o establishment_n of_o so_o great_a and_o peculiar_a a_o privilege_n the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v so_o very_o important_a to_o all_o christian_n they_o be_v not_o evident_a consequence_n draw_v from_o some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n or_o some_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o be_v neither_o clear_a and_o convince_a reason_n nor_o even_o strong_a presumption_n and_o such_o as_o have_v much_o likelihood_n they_o be_v strain_v consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v as_o they_o be_v able_a from_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o which_o a_o man_n that_o shall_v have_v never_o hear_v they_o speak_v of_o that_o infallibility_n with_o all_o his_o circumspection_n will_v not_o have_v gather_v they_o produce_v the_o testimony_n that_o st._n paul_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o day_n that_o her_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o through_o all_o the_o 1._o world_n and_o they_o consider_v not_o that_o he_o give_v the_o same_o testimony_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n in_o far_o high_a term_n than_o to_o the_o roman_n for_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o be_v a_o example_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o 1._o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n sound_v from_o they_o not_o only_o in_o macedonia_n and_o achaia_n but_o in_o every_o place_n also_o although_o they_o do_v not_o conclude_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o thessalonica_n from_o thence_o they_o do_v not_o see_v that_o he_o render_v well_o near_o the_o same_o testimony_n to_o the_o philippian_n in_o add_v a_o clause_n that_o seem_v much_o more_o express_v to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v assure_v of_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o he_o which_o have_v begin_v 1._o a_o good_a work_n in_o they_o will_v perform_v it_o until_o the_o day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o can_v notwithstanding_o conclude_v infallibility_n from_o thence_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o philippi_n in_o effect_n these_o testimony_n only_o regard_v the_o person_n who_o at_o that_o time_n compose_v those_o church_n and_o not_o those_o who_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o and_o do_v not_o find_v any_o privilege_n on_o they_o they_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o relate_v to_o s._n peter_n as_o this_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n 16._o and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o this_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v 22._o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o when_o therefore_o thou_o be_v convert_v 21._o strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n and_o this_o feed_v my_o sheep_n but_o to_o perceive_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o these_o passage_n we_o need_v but_o to_o see_v that_o which_o be_v between_o two_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o shall_v be_v assure_v before_o we_o can_v conclude_v any_o thing_n first_o of_o all_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v at_o rome_n that_o he_o preach_v and_o fix_v his_o see_n there_o for_o these_o action_n be_v not_o so_o evident_a as_o they_o imagine_v they_o be_v envelop_v with_o divers_a difficulty_n that_o appear_v unconquerable_a and_o accompany_v with_o many_o circumstance_n that_o have_v no_o appearance_n of_o truth_n and_o which_o make_v at_o least_o that_o whole_a history_n to_o be_v doubt_v i_o confess_v that_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v so_o but_o they_o have_v sometime_o ready_o admit_v fable_n for_o truth_n and_o after_o all_o these_o
in_o that_o of_o other_o bishop_n since_o the_o pope_n be_v raise_v to_o that_o high_a dignity_n wherein_o we_o behold_v they_o at_o this_o day_n each_o nation_n have_v think_v that_o it_o ought_v in_o some_o manner_n to_o participate_v in_o their_o nomination_n because_o the_o business_n be_v about_o one_o common_a interest_n they_o will_v have_v the_o protector_n of_o their_o interest_n in_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n and_o prince_n themselves_o have_v interpose_v but_o they_o can_v see_v nothing_o like_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n rome_n alone_o make_v her_o bishop_n without_o the_o participation_n of_o other_o church_n 2._o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n who_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n s._n irenaeus_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n oppose_v themselves_o to_o that_o excommunication_n and_o write_v as_o well_o to_o victor_n as_o to_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o in_o effect_n those_o 24._o church_n of_o asia_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n notwithstanding_o that_o action_n of_o victor_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o socrates_n who_o formal_o say_v 5._o that_o those_o who_o contend_v about_o the_o business_n of_o easter_n do_v not_o nevertheless_o refuse_v communion_n with_o one_o another_o so_o that_o their_o bishop_n be_v call_v and_o receive_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a without_o any_o difficulty_n for_o eusebius_n note_v express_o among_o those_o who_o 13._o be_v call_v by_o constantine_n the_o syrian_n the_o cilician_o and_o the_o mesopotamian_n who_o be_v quartodecumani_n he_o say_v that_o constantine_n will_v confer_v pleasant_o and_o familiar_o with_o the_o bishop_n about_o matter_n that_o be_v in_o question_n and_o that_o he_o will_v bring_v they_o all_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o the_o same_o opinion_n even_o about_o the_o matter_n of_o easter_n and_o s._n athanasius_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v to_o accord_v that_o difference_n sel._n that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v assemble_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o the_o syrian_n come_v to_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o rest_n and_o that_o they_o earnest_o contend_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n which_o show_v we_o that_o they_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n without_o any_o notice_n be_v take_v of_o victor_n excommunication_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v no_o very_o hard_a matter_n to_o conclude_v what_o aeneas_n silvius_n cardinal_n 288._o of_o sienna_n and_o afterward_o pope_n have_v acknowledge_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o one_o live_v according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n and_o that_o man_n have_v but_o a_o very_a small_a regard_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o in_o the_o six_o century_n a_o great_a trouble_n be_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o three_o write_n the_o one_o of_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n the_o other_o of_o ibas_n bishop_n of_o edessa_n and_o the_o three_o of_o theodoret_n of_o mopsuesta_n which_o have_v be_v read_v and_o approve_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o who_o the_o most_o judge_v to_o be_v heretical_a pope_n vigilius_n open_o take_v up_o the_o desence_n of_o those_o three_o write_n and_o vigorous_o oppose_v himself_o to_o the_o condemnation_n that_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n have_v make_v of_o they_o but_o in_o the_o end_n be_v draw_v to_o constantinople_n he_o change_v his_o opinion_n and_o consent_v to_o that_o condemnation_n whither_o he_o be_v carry_v out_o to_o it_o by_o the_o complaisance_n which_o he_o have_v for_o the_o emperor_n who_o have_v a_o great_a affection_n for_o that_o business_n or_o whether_o out_o of_o some_o other_o principle_n howsoever_o it_o be_v that_o action_n appear_v so_o criminal_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o orthodox_n bishop_n that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o and_o their_o church_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o vigilius_n and_o his_o party_n and_o even_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n as_o victor_n of_o tunis_n a_o african_a bishop_n witness_n who_o live_v in_o those_o chron._n time_n synodical_o excommunicate_v that_o pope_n leave_v he_o notwithstanding_o mean_v to_o re-establish_a himself_o by_o repentance_n these_o action_n prove_v in_o my_o judgement_n very_o sufficient_o that_o the_o faithful_a than_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o nor_o on_o the_o communion_n or_o dependence_n on_o its_o see_n as_o a_o thing_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n there_o can_v nothing_o be_v say_v in_o effect_n more_o opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n than_o that_o imagination_n god_n have_v heretofore_o fix_v his_o communion_n with_o that_o of_o the_o israelite_n and_o establish_v in_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o its_o high_a priest_n the_o centre_n of_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n but_o when_o jesus_n christ_n bring_v his_o gospel_n into_o the_o world_n he_o change_v that_o order_n not_o by_o transport_v the_o right_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o rome_n nor_o those_o of_o the_o high_a priest_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o by_o abolish_n whole_o that_o necessity_n of_o communion_n to_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o that_o particular_a dependence_n on_o a_o certain_a see_n this_o be_v what_o s._n paul_n clear_o enough_o teach_v in_o his_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n in_o the_o new_a man_n say_v he_o there_o be_v neither_o greek_a nor_o jew_n neither_o circumcision_n nor_o uncircumcision_n neither_o barbarian_a or_o scythian_a bond_n or_o free_a but_o jesus_n christ_n be_v all_o and_o in_o all_o he_o have_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o express_v himself_o after_o that_o manner_n if_o that_o new_a man_n whereof_o he_o speak_v have_v necessary_o be_v a_o roman_a and_o depend_v on_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o also_o the_o same_o apostle_n set_v that_o evangelical_n church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v assemble_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o ancient_a and_o earthly_a jerusalem_n make_v not_o that_o opposition_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o one_o be_v jerusalem_n and_o the_o other_o rome_n the_o one_o the_o head_n city_n of_o judaea_n and_o the_o other_o that_o of_o the_o empire_n but_o he_o make_v it_o to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o one_o be_v earthly_a and_o the_o other_o heavenly_a the_o one_o below_o and_o the_o other_o on_o high_a the_o one_o tie_v to_o a_o certain_a place_n from_o whence_o it_o can_v go_v and_o the_o other_o independent_a on_o all_o manner_n of_o particular_a place_n in_o the_o world_n and_o have_v no_o necessary_a dependence_n on_o any_o but_o heaven_n for_o it_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o he_o call_v the_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v above_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o church_n of_o the_o first-born_a who_o name_n be_v write_v in_o heaven_n it_o be_v in_o 12._o the_o view_n of_o that_o that_o jesus_n christ_n say_v to_o the_o samaritan_n woman_n believe_v i_o the_o hour_n come_v when_o you_o shall_v neither_o in_o this_o mountain_n nor_o 23._o yet_o at_o jerusalem_n worship_v the_o father_n but_o the_o hour_n come_v and_o now_o be_v when_o the_o true_a worshipper_n shall_v worship_v the_o father_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o samaritan_n will_v establish_v the_o centre_n of_o religion_n on_o the_o mountain_n where_o jacob_n and_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n have_v build_v a_o altar_n to_o god_n the_o jew_n on_o the_o contrary_n establish_v it_o in_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o all_o that_o jesus_n christ_n oppose_v not_o the_o capital_a city_n as_o the_o new_a mountain_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v nor_o rome_n as_o another_o jerusalem_n but_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v faith_n and_o piety_n alone_o abstract_v from_o all_o those_o relation_n to_o particular_a place_n and_o independent_a on_o all_o city_n and_o mountain_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v justify_v by_o the_o censure_n that_o s._n paul_n pass_v on_o the_o corinthian_n in_o that_o one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n another_o i_o be_o of_o apollo_n and_o another_o i_o be_o of_o cephas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o peter_z for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o those_o man_n mean_v that_o they_o be_v so_o of_o paul_n or_o of_o apollo_n or_o of_o peter_n as_o to_o be_v no_o more_o of_o 1._o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o they_o will_v take_v paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n for_o head_n equal_a to_o jesus_n christ_n they_o be_v christian_n and_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o difference_n they_o be_v to_o make_v between_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n no_o without_o doubt_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a
to_o the_o emperor_n with_o great_a submission_n pray_v he_o to_o mitigate_v his_o decree_n and_o not_o to_o expose_v they_o as_o he_o have_v do_v to_o the_o violence_n of_o their_o enemy_n they_o write_v also_o to_o the_o other_o christian_a prince_n as_o well_o to_o inform_v they_o of_o what_o have_v pass_v at_o ausburg_n as_o to_o justify_v themselves_o against_o the_o many_o false_a accusation_n wherewith_o they_o be_v charge_v and_o to_o have_v they_o demand_v a_o general_n and_o free_a council_n that_o shall_v be_v hold_v in_o germany_n for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o execution_n of_o this_o decree_n of_o ausburg_n fill_v for_o some_o time_n germany_n with_o a_o thousand_o persecution_n against_o the_o protestant_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o imperial_a chamber_n behold_v here_o what_o the_o emperor_n do_v to_o satisfy_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o can_v have_v do_v nothing_o more_o vehement_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o thorough_o content_v he_o very_o much_o rejoice_v to_o see_v the_o protestant_n subject_v to_o the_o most_o rigorous_a punishment_n but_o that_o authority_n that_o charles_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o appoint_v those_o conference_n to_o labour_v to_o bring_v those_o difference_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o consent_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o abolition_n of_o some_o ceremony_n and_o above_o all_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o council_n within_o the_o prefix_a term_n of_o a_o year_n be_v thing_n that_o he_o can_v not_o digest_v judge_v they_o to_o be_v too_o contrary_a to_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o his_o see_n and_o because_o the_o emperor_n have_v press_v he_o about_o this_o last_o article_n of_o a_o council_n and_o even_o his_o legate_n write_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a desire_n of_o all_o germany_n he_o return_v this_o answer_n that_o have_v consult_v the_o cardinal_n about_o it_o divers_a of_o they_o have_v not_o find_v that_o a_o council_n be_v a_o very_a fit_a mean_n for_o the_o root_n out_o of_o the_o present_a heresy_n because_o that_o those_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o former_a council_n or_o already_o establish_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o many_o age_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v again_o call_v in_o question_n that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a bad_a precedent_n and_o can_v not_o be_v do_v without_o very_o great_a scandal_n and_o a_o manifest_a violation_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n that_o nevertheless_o if_o the_o emperor_n judge_v a_o council_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a he_o may_v promise_v the_o lutheran_n one_o but_o with_o this_o condition_n that_o they_o shall_v present_o depart_v from_o all_o their_o error_n and_o be_v obedient_a to_o their_o holy_a mother_n church_n that_o they_o shall_v hold_v her_o doctrine_n and_o her_o rite_n until_o it_o shall_v be_v otherwise_o ordain_v by_o the_o council_n to_o the_o decree_n of_o which_o they_o shall_v whole_o submit_v themselves_o that_o beside_o that_o the_o call_z of_o a_o council_n will_v be_v very_o scandalous_a and_o of_o exceed_v bad_a example_n to_o all_o posterity_n that_o as_o to_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v hold_v he_o judge_v it_o absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o italy_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o see_v any_o city_n more_o fit_a for_o it_o than_o rome_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o if_o notwithstanding_o rome_n do_v not_o please_v he_o he_o may_v choose_v one_o either_o in_o bolognia_n or_o placentia_n or_o mantua_n the_o pope_n go_v even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o write_v to_o the_o christian_a prince_n a_o circulary_a letter_n by_o which_o he_o advise_v they_o in_o the_o general_n of_o that_o which_o have_v pass_v at_o ausburg_n and_o that_o for_o the_o entire_a root_n out_o of_o heresy_n he_o be_v resolve_v to_o call_v a_o council_n notwithstanding_o all_o these_o declaration_n consist_v only_o in_o word_n for_o at_o the_o bottom_n his_o mind_n be_v whole_o remote_a from_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o council_n in_o which_o as_o guicciardine_n say_v he_o apprehend_v that_o they_o may_v contest_v his_o papacy_n with_o he_o which_o he_o have_v purchase_v by_o canvasing_n and_o money_n and_o that_o they_o will_v take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o florentine_n who_o he_o have_v subdue_v and_o subject_v to_o the_o family_n of_o the_o medici_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n or_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v he_o fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v beat_v down_o that_o excessive_a authority_n which_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v usurp_v over_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o over_o all_o church_n however_o it_o be_v he_o will_v not_o have_v one_o but_o he_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o he_o write_v about_o that_o same_o time_n to_o ferdinand_n the_o emperor_n brother_n exhort_v he_o to_o go_v himself_o in_o person_n to_o bohemia_n to_o root_v out_o heresy_n there_o he_o solicit_v also_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o christian_a king_n to_o join_v their_o arm_n with_o those_o of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n against_o the_o switz_n canton_n who_o have_v embrace_v the_o reformation_n and_o his_o intrigue_n or_o those_o of_o his_o creature_n be_v so_o powerful_a that_o they_o inflame_v a_o bloody_a war_n between_o the_o reform_a canton_n and_o the_o other_o wherein_o the_o reform_a be_v beat_v many_o time_n which_o afford_v great_a matter_n of_o joy_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o emperor_n have_v call_v the_o imperial_a diet_n to_o ratisbon_n for_o the_o affair_n of_o hungary_n and_o germany_n threaten_v by_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o turk_n the_o prince_n and_o the_o other_o state_n assemble_v see_v clear_o already_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o court_n seek_v only_o to_o elude_v the_o council_n by_o divers_a pretence_n solicit_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o call_v one_o himself_o by_o his_o authority_n and_o they_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v his_o right_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o roman_a emperor_n that_o other_o emperor_n have_v so_o use_v it_o and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n and_o protector_n of_o all_o christianity_n especial_o in_o case_n of_o the_o negligence_n and_o refusal_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o emperor_n will_v not_o hearken_v to_o this_o proposition_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o necessity_n of_o his_o affair_n and_o have_v a_o war_n to_o maintain_v with_o the_o turk_n he_o grant_v a_o peace_n to_o the_o protestant_n who_o be_v already_o seven_o prince_n and_o four_o and_o twenty_o imperial_a city_n this_o peace_n be_v make_v at_o the_o mediation_n of_o albert_n cardinal_n and_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o lewis_n prince_n palatine_n of_o the_o rhine_n and_o the_o emperor_n make_v his_o decree_n public_a bear_v in_o it_o express_v prohibition_n to_o trouble_v or_o disquiet_v any_o person_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n only_o till_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o general_n free_a and_o christian_a council_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o have_v call_v within_o the_o term_n of_o a_o year_n or_o in_o case_n that_o a_o council_n can_v not_o be_v hold_v till_o a_o general_n assembly_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n wherein_o they_o may_v provide_v for_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n this_o decree_n displease_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o his_o court_n extreme_o who_o will_v neither_o have_v a_o peace_n nor_o a_o council_n nor_o any_o assembly_n of_o the_o state_n to_o treat_v of_o religion_n as_o it_o evident_o appear_v afterward_o for_o after_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v set_v the_o affair_n of_o hungary_n and_o austria_n in_o order_n and_o have_v be_v free_v from_o the_o force_n of_o solyman_n he_o go_v into_o italy_n and_o have_v urge_v the_o pope_n many_o time_n upon_o that_o subject_n the_o pope_n always_o elude_v the_o proposition_n as_o well_o by_o the_o condition_n which_o he_o require_v that_o the_o protestant_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o well_o know_v that_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v to_o they_o as_o by_o the_o default_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o england_n without_o who_o he_o say_v it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v that_o the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n will_v create_v a_o new_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n thus_o the_o papacy_n of_o clement_n pass_v away_o who_o die_v the_o twenty_o five_o of_o september_n 1534._o his_o successor_n who_o be_v paul_n iii_o follow_v the_o same_o path_n of_o clement_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o protestant_n the_o first_o step_n that_o he_o make_v be_v to_o let_v his_o nuntio_n paulus_n vergerius_n delcare_fw-la that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o call_v a_o council_n but_o at_o the_o
same_o time_n he_o make_v these_o three_o thing_n to_o be_v add_v that_o he_o intend_v it_o shall_v be_v hold_v at_o mantua_n and_o not_o in_o germany_n that_o he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o have_v any_o of_o his_o right_n release_v and_o that_o he_o will_v not_o endure_v that_o a_o national_a council_n shall_v be_v hold_v in_o germany_n upon_o which_o he_o demand_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o protestant_n a_o little_a after_o the_o protestant_n answer_v to_o this_o substance_n that_o have_v already_o appeal_v to_o a_o council_n they_o ardent_o wish_v for_o it_o but_o that_o as_o they_o have_v often_o declare_v they_o demand_v a_o free_a council_n that_o shall_v provide_v against_o the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n and_o make_v a_o good_a reformation_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o term_n of_o christian_a equity_n and_o it_o be_v a_o council_n so_o qualify_v which_o they_o have_v appeal_v to_o that_o the_o dispute_n be_v about_o matter_n wherein_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v visible_o interest_v and_o about_o other_o which_o the_o pope_n defend_v not_o in_o word_n only_o but_o by_o those_o bloody_a edict_n and_o extreme_a cruelty_n which_o they_o exercise_v against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o they_o there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o reason_n that_o the_o judgement_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o their_o hand_n nor_o that_o the_o council_n can_v be_v free_a if_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o place_n and_o the_o person_n who_o shall_v compose_v it_o and_o the_o form_n of_o procedure_v which_o they_o hold_v shall_v depend_v upon_o their_o choice_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v already_o condemn_v they_o and_o their_o doctrine_n it_o be_v against_o all_o manner_n of_o reason_n for_o he_o to_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o master_n of_o a_o assembly_n who_o shall_v judge_v both_o they_o and_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o business_n be_v a_o common_a cause_n it_o be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n in_o so_o important_a a_o affair_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o the_o most_o fit_a person_n and_o those_o who_o be_v most_o capable_a of_o give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o do_v good_a to_o the_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o that_o as_o for_o themselves_o as_o they_o can_v not_o abandon_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o truth_n they_o shall_v do_v also_o all_o that_o shall_v lie_v in_o their_o power_n for_o the_o re-establish_a of_o peace_n and_o union_n we_o may_v guess_v that_o this_o answer_n be_v not_o very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o speak_v always_o of_o a_o council_n and_o to_o exhort_v his_o cardinal_n to_o begin_v the_o reformation_n by_o themselves_o he_o make_v divers_a oration_n to_o they_o for_o that_o purpose_n and_o he_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o give_v charge_n to_o some_o of_o they_o to_o examine_v that_o which_o be_v most_o necessary_a to_o be_v reform_v in_o their_o court_n which_o have_v already_o alarm_v they_o all_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o assure_v they_o by_o one_o of_o his_o action_n by_o which_o they_o may_v very_o well_o judge_v of_o the_o little_a sincerity_n of_o his_o word_n for_o he_o create_v two_o young_a man_n his_o base_a son_n cardinal_n the_o one_o of_o fourteen_o year_n of_o age_n and_o the_o other_o of_o sixteen_o and_o when_o they_o represent_v to_o he_o their_o small_a age_n he_o answer_v merry_o that_o he_o will_v supply_v that_o defect_n by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o own_o have_v year_n enough_o to_o spare_v they_o if_o it_o be_v necessary_a the_o pope_n nuntio_n have_v receive_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o protestant_n depart_v from_o germany_n and_o return_v to_o rome_n where_o after_o have_v make_v his_o relation_n he_o conclude_v that_o nothing_o more_o be_v to_o be_v think_v on_o than_o to_o oppress_v the_o protestant_n by_o force_n of_o arms._n this_o nuntio_n who_o be_v vergerius_n have_v have_v divers_a private_a conference_n with_o they_o and_o even_o with_o luther_n himself_o who_o he_o have_v labour_v to_o gain_v by_o threat_n and_o promise_n but_o he_o can_v not_o obtain_v his_o design_n this_o force_v the_o pope_n powerful_o to_o solicit_v the_o emperor_n who_o at_o that_o time_n come_v to_o rome_n open_o to_o declare_v war_n against_o the_o protestant_n and_o he_o have_v in_o this_o two_o great_a interest_n the_o one_o to_o busy_v the_o emperor_n who_o power_n he_o fear_v in_o italy_n and_o the_o other_o to_o confound_v the_o protestant_n with_o his_o great_a force_n without_o the_o confusion_n of_o hold_v a_o council_n the_o emperor_n consent_v to_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o be_v resolve_v only_o to_o give_v a_o great_a colour_n to_o the_o war_n that_o a_o council_n shall_v be_v first_o call_v to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o he_o have_v try_v fair_a mean_n before_o he_o come_v to_o violence_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v call_v it_o under_o such_o condition_n as_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n shall_v incur_v any_o danger_n a_o bull_n therefore_o be_v draw_v up_o date_v june_n 12._o 1536._o the_o convocation_n of_o it_o be_v at_o mantua_n on_o the_o three_o and_o twenty_o of_o may_n of_o the_o year_n follow_v and_o the_o emperor_n have_v solicit_v the_o protestant_n to_o go_v thither_o they_o make_v well_o near_o the_o same_o answer_n that_o they_o have_v already_o do_v they_o remonstrate_v therefore_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n can_v not_o of_o right_a belong_v to_o the_o pope_n alone_o as_o well_o by_o reason_n that_o the_o disorder_n and_o corruption_n of_o which_o they_o complain_v and_o desire_v a_o reformation_n come_v for_o the_o most_o part_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o its_o creature_n which_o for_o some_o age_n since_o have_v infect_v religion_n with_o divers_a error_n and_o superstition_n and_o which_o moreover_o have_v be_v whole_o overthrow_v in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n as_o because_o also_o that_o that_o see_v be_v already_o the_o open_o declare_v enemy_n to_o the_o reformation_n and_o those_o who_o demand_v it_o have_v condemn_v they_o for_o heretic_n and_o persecute_v they_o in_o all_o place_n by_o fire_n and_o sword_n so_o that_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o that_o to_o a_o council_n it_o be_v against_o all_o reason_n to_o leave_v the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n to_o the_o pope_n alone_o which_o of_o right_a aught_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n second_o they_o note_v that_o the_o pope_n by_o his_o bull_n pretend_v to_o frame_v the_o council_n out_o of_o his_o creature_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o he_o by_o a_o oath_n and_o to_o remain_v also_o himself_o the_o judge_n and_o master_n of_o all_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v a_o manifest_a fallacy_n and_o injustice_n the_o firm_a to_o establish_v his_o authority_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o council_n and_o those_o abuse_n the_o defence_n of_o which_o he_o have_v undertake_v in_o the_o three_o place_n they_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o pope_n in_o his_o bull_n have_v say_v nothing_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o proceed_v which_o they_o ought_v to_o use_v in_o the_o council_n from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o his_o intent_n be_v to_o make_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v treat_v of_o there_o to_o depend_v upon_o the_o determination_n of_o his_o see_n humane_a tradition_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o some_o late_a council_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n alone_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o will_v be_v no_o more_o a_o free_a and_o christian_a council_n but_o a_o roman_a conventicle_n which_o instead_o of_o tend_v to_o a_o holy_a reformation_n can_v on_o the_o contrary_n tend_v to_o nothing_o but_o the_o confirmation_n of_o those_o evil_n which_o have_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n infest_a the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o place_n where_o this_o pretend_a council_n be_v call_v they_o represent_v that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o italy_n where_o they_o can_v have_v no_o security_n for_o themselves_o nor_o any_o liberty_n of_o opinion_n in_o a_o good_a conscience_n and_o that_o the_o imperial_a assembly_n who_o have_v demand_v it_o have_v always_o demand_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o germany_n that_o they_o therefore_o beseech_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v their_o reason_n and_o to_o endeavour_v that_o the_o council_n shall_v be_v lawful_a to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v happy_o unite_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n not_o forget_v what_o have_v happen_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n to_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n who_o see_v his_o authority_n trample_v under_o their_o foot_n and_o his_o
letter_n of_o safe-conduct_a violate_v in_o the_o person_n of_o john_n husse_n and_o jerom_n of_o prague_n they_o cause_v in_o the_o end_n a_o write_v to_o be_v print_v contain_v all_o these_o reason_n and_o divers_a other_o too_o long_o to_o transcribe_v to_o justify_v themselves_o against_o the_o calumny_n of_o their_o adversary_n and_o they_o publish_v it_o not_o only_o in_o germany_n but_o in_o other_o foreign_a country_n also_o some_o time_n after_o the_o pope_n publish_v another_o bull_n by_o which_o he_o prolong_v the_o hold_v of_o the_o council_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o can_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o duke_n of_o mantua_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o assign_v it_o at_o vicenza_n notwithstanding_o the_o prosecution_n continue_v always_o against_o the_o protestant_n every_o where_o where_o the_o pope_n have_v any_o authority_n in_o germany_n the_o imperial_a chamber_n commit_v a_o thousand_o injustice_n and_o outrage_n against_o they_o in_o france_n the_o flame_n be_v kindle_v in_o all_o the_o province_n and_o although_o henry_n the_o eight_o king_n of_o england_n have_v throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o rome_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o appear_v a_o good_a catholic_n to_o put_v to_o death_n without_o mercy_n all_o those_o who_o have_v learn_v the_o new_a religion_n the_o same_o be_v do_v in_o scotland_n in_o flanders_n and_o in_o all_o the_o country_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n in_o the_o year_n 1539._o the_o pope_n publish_v a_o bull_n by_o which_o he_o suspend_v the_o convocation_n of_o a_o council_n indefinite_o until_o it_o shall_v be_v his_o good_a pleasure_n to_o have_v one_o hold_v and_o moreover_o there_o be_v hold_v in_o this_o same_o year_n a_o imperial_a diet_n at_o franckfort_n whither_o the_o emperor_n send_v the_o archbishop_n of_o london_n 247._o as_o his_o commissioner_n and_o decree_v with_o he_o that_o to_o labour_v to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o difference_n about_o religion_n he_o shall_v make_v a_o friendly_a conference_n between_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o well_o mean_v person_n both_o on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o who_o without_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v nothing_o before_o their_o eye_n but_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o they_o shall_v let_v the_o protestant_n have_v peace_n for_o fifteen_o month_n under_o condition_n that_o be_v yet_o harsh_a enough_o to_o they_o but_o this_o resolution_n so_o high_o offend_v the_o pope_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o news_n of_o it_o he_o dispatch_v away_o a_o nuntio_n to_o the_o emperor_n who_o be_v then_o in_o spain_n with_o order_n to_o complain_v and_o to_o hinder_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o way_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o authorise_v it_o by_o his_o consent_n the_o protestant_n have_v send_v thither_o on_o their_o part_n the_o emperor_n will_v not_o for_o that_o time_n declare_v himself_o but_o dismiss_v that_o business_n to_o another_o season_n after_o which_o he_o go_v into_o the_o low-countries_n to_o appease_v some_o popular_a sedition_n there_o and_o have_v there_o put_v the_o matter_n into_o debate_n because_o he_o be_v to_o give_v some_o answer_n cardinal_z farnese_n who_o be_v legate_n there_o before_o he_o oppose_v he_o with_o all_o his_o might_n remonstrate_v the_o inconvenience_n that_o may_v arise_v from_o such_o a_o conference_n and_o that_o he_o have_v far_o better_a refer_v the_o cause_n of_o religion_n to_o a_o council_n and_o notwithstanding_o to_o sortifie_v the_o catholic_n league_n to_o make_v the_o protestant_n submit_v by_o fair_a mean_n or_o foul_a against_o who_o he_o make_v a_o very_a long_a invective_n this_o counsel_n notwithstanding_o do_v not_o then_o please_v the_o emperor_n he_o appoint_v a_o diet_n to_o be_v hold_v in_o germany_n for_o the_o conference_n and_o he_o invite_v all_o the_o prince_n to_o come_v in_o person_n thither_o promise_v public_a safety_n to_o all_o which_o oblige_v the_o cardinal_n legate_n to_o retire_v in_o great_a discontent_n this_o cardinal_n in_o his_o return_n go_v into_o france_n and_o obtain_v of_o francis_n the_o first_o a_o edict_n against_o those_o who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o lutheran_n which_o be_v afterward_o publish_v and_o execute_v through_o his_o whole_a kingdom_n with_o extreme_a rigour_n the_o conference_n be_v first_o assign_v at_o haguenaw_n a_o little_a after_o at_o worm_n and_o the_o pope_n who_o fear_v the_o success_n think_v good_a to_o send_v thither_o his_o nuntio_n thomas_n campeius_n with_o paulus_n vergerius_n in_o who_o he_o repose_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o confidence_n but_o the_o policy_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v too_o averse_a to_o a_o accommodation_n to_o suffer_v that_o conference_n to_o proceed_v far_o the_o emperor_n therefore_o at_o the_o urgent_a solicitation_n of_o the_o pope_n break_v it_o off_o by_o express_a letter_n and_o refer_v it_o to_o a_o diet_n which_o he_o will_v have_v hold_v some_o time_n after_o at_o ratisbon_n the_o protestant_n see_v clear_o to_o what_o all_o these_o delay_n tend_v and_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o appear_v at_o ratisbon_n whither_o the_o emperor_n come_v in_o person_n and_o whither_o the_o pope_n have_v also_o send_v cardinal_n contarenus_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o his_o legate_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1541._o moreover_o the_o emperor_n cause_v a_o book_n to_o be_v present_v on_o his_o part_n to_o the_o assembly_n which_o chief_o treat_v of_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n and_o particular_o of_o those_o which_o be_v in_o controversy_n and_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v his_o will_n that_o that_o book_n shall_v be_v examine_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v serve_v as_o the_o theme_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o conference_n for_o which_o he_o himself_o name_v the_o collocutor_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o party_n who_o defer_v that_o nomination_n to_o he_o in_o this_o conference_n the_o collocutor_n agree_v upon_o some_o article_n and_o can_v not_o agree_v upon_o some_o other_o as_o upon_o those_o of_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v consult_v the_o legate_n about_o this_o to_o know_v of_o he_o what_o he_o shall_v do_v on_o this_o occasion_n the_o legate_n give_v he_o his_o answer_n in_o writing_n that_o after_o have_v see_v as_o well_o the_o article_n agree_v upon_o between_o the_o collocutor_n as_o the_o other_o which_o they_o can_v not_o come_v to_o agree_v about_o it_o be_v his_o judgement_n that_o he_o ought_v to_o ordain_v nothing_o about_o the_o rest_n but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o refer_v all_o to_o the_o holy_a see_v which_o can_v in_o a_o general_n council_n or_o otherwise_o do_v that_o which_o it_o shall_v judge_v necessary_a for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o particular_a for_o that_o of_o germany_n the_o emperor_n take_v this_o answer_n as_o if_o the_o legate_n have_v consent_v that_o the_o article_n agree_v upon_o between_o the_o collocutor_n shall_v immediate_o be_v receive_v by_o both_o the_o party_n and_o he_o relate_v it_o to_o the_o assembly_n after_o that_o manner_n but_o there_o spring_v up_o a_o kind_n of_o division_n between_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o side_n and_o the_o roman_n catholic_n prince_n on_o the_o other_o for_o the_o prince_n will_v that_o the_o article_n agree_v upon_o shall_v be_v receive_v and_o that_o the_o rest_n shall_v be_v refer_v either_o to_o a_o general_n or_o national_a council_n or_o at_o least_o to_o a_o general_n assembly_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o bishop_n on_o the_o contrary_a who_o see_v that_o this_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o a_o reformation_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o they_o shall_v reject_v those_o article_n agree_v upon_o wherein_o they_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n collocutor_n have_v too_o much_o give_v way_n to_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v change_v nothing_o either_o in_o religion_n or_o its_o ceremony_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v refer_v all_o to_o a_o general_n or_o a_o national_a council_n this_o dispute_n therefore_o have_v so_o happen_v the_o legate_n fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v upon_o this_o meddle_n with_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o he_o open_o declare_v by_o another_o public_a write_n that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o they_o shall_v receive_v any_o article_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v absolute_o refer_v all_o as_o well_o the_o agree_v on_o as_o the_o other_o to_o his_o holiness_n for_o he_o to_o determine_v what_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_a he_o publish_v yet_o far_o another_o write_n by_o which_o he_o very_o much_o condemn_v as_o well_o the_o catholic_n prince_n as_o the_o bishop_n
difficulty_n to_o be_v hear_v in_o a_o congregation_n in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o legate_n in_o this_o congregation_n they_o demand_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o their_o master_n 1._o that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n decide_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n may_v be_v lay_v down_o for_o a_o foundation_n 2._o that_o the_o pope_n since_o he_o be_v a_o party_n in_o this_o affair_n shall_v not_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v submit_v to_o it_o both_o himself_o and_o he_o see_v to_o be_v judge_v there_o 3._o that_o he_o shall_v for_o this_o effect_n absolve_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o oath_n that_o he_o have_v give_v they_o 4._o that_o the_o matter_n which_o have_v be_v already_o decide_v shall_v be_v judge_v of_o again_o after_o their_o divine_n have_v be_v hear_v since_o they_o can_v not_o till_o then_o have_v come_v to_o the_o council_n not_o have_v have_v safe-conduct_a 5._o that_o they_o shall_v defer_v all_o judgement_n till_o they_o come_v 6._o that_o they_o shall_v judge_v according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o all_o christian_a nation_n but_o the_o prelate_n will_v not_o hear_v these_o proposition_n and_o the_o legate_n who_o consult_v the_o pope_n upon_o all_o matter_n and_o more_o especial_o upon_o these_o have_v already_o thus_o vehement_o explain_v himself_o that_o they_o have_v much_o rather_o lose_v their_o life_n than_o release_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a see_n some_o day_n after_o the_o divine_n of_o wirtemberg_n and_o those_o of_o strasburg_n arrive_v at_o trent_n and_o present_v their_o confession_n demand_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v examine_v and_o offer_v themselves_o to_o explain_v and_o defend_v it_o but_o this_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o the_o pope_n have_v express_o forbid_v his_o legate_n to_o permit_v that_o they_o shall_v enter_v upon_o any_o public_a conference_n neither_o viuâ_fw-la voce_fw-la or_o by_o write_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n thus_o thing_n be_v carry_v on_o in_o this_o council_n but_o while_o affair_n be_v manage_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o pope_n who_o for_o some_o time_n before_o have_v be_v discontent_v at_o the_o emperor_n have_v make_v his_o treaty_n with_o king_n henry_n the_o second_o and_o the_o king_n on_o his_o side_n have_v also_o very_o secret_o treat_v with_o maurice_n the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n for_o the_o liberty_n of_o germany_n so_o that_o matter_n be_v all_o on_o a_o sudden_a ready_a for_o a_o war_n and_o the_o news_n be_v come_v to_o trent_n the_o pope_n present_o separate_v the_o assembly_n give_v order_n to_o his_o nuntio_n to_o give_v notice_n of_o it_o every_o where_o and_o to_o suspend_v the_o council_n till_o another_o time_n this_o war_n free_v germany_n from_o its_o slavery_n under_o charles_n he_o be_v force_v to_o set_v all_o the_o prince_n at_o liberty_n who_o he_o keep_v prisoner_n and_o in_o fine_a to_o make_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v conclude_v at_o passaw_n the_o last_o day_n of_o july_n 1552._o by_o this_o peace_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v call_v within_o six_o month_n the_o general_n assembly_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o to_o provide_v mean_n for_o the_o accommodate_v of_o the_o difference_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o no_o person_n shall_v be_v disquiet_v upon_o that_o occasion_n and_o thus_o the_o interim_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v abolish_v but_o if_o germany_n have_v then_o any_o quiet_a the_o persecution_n be_v inflame_v elsewhere_o against_o the_o reform_a edward_n the_o six_o be_v dead_a in_o england_n and_o mary_n have_v succeed_v he_o the_o pope_n send_v cardinal_n pool_n thither_o in_o quality_n of_o his_o legate_n who_o negotiate_v there_o the_o re-establish_a of_o the_o authority_n and_o religion_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o make_v the_o flame_n to_o be_v kindle_v and_o their_o punishment_n to_o be_v renew_v after_o the_o most_o cruel_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n for_o in_o one_o only_a year_n they_o make_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o people_n to_o be_v burn_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n and_o one_o hundred_o seventy_o and_o six_o person_n of_o great_a quality_n elizabeth_z the_o daughter_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o sister_n to_o mary_n be_v confine_v to_o a_o strait_a prison_n on_o the_o other_o side_n ferdinand_z king_n of_o hungary_n and_o bohemia_n and_o archduke_n of_o austria_n make_v a_o rigorous_a edict_n upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n for_o all_o the_o land_n of_o his_o obedience_n and_o drive_v away_o from_o bahemia_n alone_o more_o than_o two_o hundred_o minister_n the_o emperor_n on_o his_o part_n always_o cause_v the_o law_n of_o the_o inquisition_n to_o be_v most_o rigorous_o observe_v in_o the_o low-countries_n the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n do_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o country_n france_n every_o day_n behold_v nothing_o but_o these_o sad_a execution_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o all_o these_o bloody_a pursuit_n do_v but_o increase_v in_o all_o place_n the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o embrace_v the_o reformation_n pope_n julius_n the_o three_o die_v the_o three_o and_o twenty_o of_o march_n 1555._o and_o marcellus_n the_o second_o be_v choose_v in_o his_o place_n who_o not_o have_v hold_v the_o see_v more_o than-two_a and_o twenty_o day_n have_v for_o his_o successor_n paul_n the_o four_o in_o this_o same_o year_n there_o be_v a_o imperial_a assembly_n hold_v at_o ausburg_n where_o the_o treaty_n of_o peace_n make_v at_o passaw_n be_v confirm_v and_o the_o freedom_n of_o religion_n grant_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o germany_n the_o decree_n be_v present_o publish_v but_o notwithstanding_o the_o people_n of_o austria_n and_o bavaria_n have_v demand_v with_o very_o great_a urgency_n a_o reformation_n of_o their_o prince_n it_o be_v refuse_v they_o and_o they_o agree_v only_o that_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o wait_v for_o a_o council_n this_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o give_v great_a displeasure_n to_o the_o pope_n behold_v on_o one_o side_n that_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o superstition_n and_o error_n of_o his_o church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o even_o the_o roman_n catholic_n prince_n of_o who_o he_o expect_v a_o entire_a obedience_n undertake_v without_o his_o consent_n to_o change_v something_o in_o religion_n in_o this_o same_o time_n charles_n the_o five_o weary_a of_o affair_n and_o have_v but_o a_o weak_a constitution_n resolve_v to_o quit_v the_o world_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v make_v philip_n his_o son_n to_o come_v to_o brussells_n he_o demise_v to_o he_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o low-countries_n in_o his_o favour_n and_o a_o month_n after_o he_o yield_v to_o he_o the_o crown_n of_o spain_n he_o resign_v the_o empire_n to_o ferdinand_n his_o brother_n and_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o pension_n of_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o crown_n he_o retire_v into_o a_o monastery_n this_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1556._o and_o he_o die_v two_o year_n after_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o of_o september_n 1558._o pope_n paul_n the_o four_o from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o his_o papacy_n turn_v all_o his_o thought_n to_o avoid_v the_o council_n and_o to_o make_v the_o rigour_n of_o the_o inquisition_n to_o rule_v in_o all_o place_n say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o destroy_v heresy_n and_o the_o only_a fort_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n for_o this_o effect_n he_o make_v a_o ordinance_n which_o he_o cause_v all_o the_o cardinal_n to_o sign_n by_o which_o he_o renew_v all_o the_o censure_n and_o punishment_n denounce_v by_o his_o predecessor_n against_o the_o heretic_n and_o declare_v that_o all_o the_o prelate_n prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n fall_v into_o heresy_n aught_o to_o be_v hold_v fall_v from_o and_o deprive_v of_o all_o their_o benefice_n estate_n kingdom_n or_o empire_n without_o any_o other_o declaration_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v reestablish_v by_o any_o authority_n not_o even_o by_o that_o of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o that_o their_o good_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o first_o possessor_n he_o quarrel_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o ferdinand_n maintain_v that_o the_o resignation_n of_o charles_n in_o his_o favour_n can_v not_o be_v do_v but_o by_o his_o hand_n and_o that_o in_o that_o case_n it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o make_v who_o he_o shall_v please_v emperor_n notwithstanding_o two_o thing_n fall_v out_o that_o give_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o grief_n the_o one_o that_o mary_n queen_n of_o england_n be_v dead_a elizabeth_z succeed_v she_o and_o that_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n have_v propound_v to_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o diet_n of_o ausburg_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o
and_o which_o the_o donatist_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v orthodox_n be_v then_o actual_o and_o in_o effect_n spread_v over_o the_o whole_a earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o have_v a_o great_a extent_n among_o the_o nation_n of_o it_o whereas_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n be_v shut_v up_o within_o one_o small_a part_n of_o africa_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o that_o they_o abuse_v a_o passage_n of_o the_o canticle_n which_o they_o read_v after_o this_o manner_n tell_v 7._o i_o o_o thou_o who_o my_o soul_n love_v where_o thou_o feed_v where_o thou_o make_v thy_o flock_n to_o rest_v in_o the_o south_n explain_v this_o in_o the_o south_n as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v note_v the_o place_n and_o say_v in_o africa_n whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v at_o noonday_n mere_o to_o note_v the_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n 14._o when_o the_o shepherd_n lead_v his_o flock_n under_o some_o shade_n for_o their_o rest_n this_o be_v that_o which_o make_v s._n augustine_n also_o speak_v to_o they_o sometime_o of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o those_o to_o who_o s._n john_n write_v his_o apocalypse_n with_o who_o they_o have_v no_o communion_n and_o to_o reproach_v they_o so_o often_o for_o be_v separate_v from_o all_o the_o world_n the_o three_o observation_n be_v that_o that_o society_n which_o the_o donatist_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n spread_v over_o many_o nation_n have_v not_o cut_v off_o the_o donatist_n from_o its_o communion_n nor_o have_v separate_v the_o former_a from_o it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o excommunicate_v they_o nor_o pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v not_o hold_v cecilianus_n to_o be_v innocent_a or_o the_o traditor_n to_o have_v be_v good_a man_n when_o any_o one_o of_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v to_o make_v they_o renounce_v any_o other_o thing_n than_o their_o schism_n nor_o to_o embrace_v any_o thing_n beside_o peace_n and_o even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o rome_n milciades_n 162_o and_o his_o brethren_n offer_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n that_o majorinus_n have_v ordain_v and_o in_o the_o conference_n at_o carthage_n they_o offer_v to_o the_o donatist_n bishop_n to_o own_v they_o for_o 16._o bishop_n and_o to_o preserve_v their_o see_v to_o they_o without_o require_v any_o other_o condition_n of_o they_o than_o that_o of_o brotherly_a unity_n it_o be_v therefore_o the_o donatist_n who_o separate_v themselves_o wilful_o out_o of_o a_o mere_a spirit_n of_o division_n and_o the_o church_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o in_o a_o passive_a separation_n last_o the_o four_o observation_n be_v that_o although_o the_o donatist_n shall_v have_v have_v any_o just_a occasion_n to_o separate_v yet_o they_o have_v urge_v their_o separation_n notwithstanding_o as_o far_o as_o it_o can_v go_v for_o they_o have_v carry_v it_o so_o far_o as_o even_o to_o break_v that_o general_a bond_n which_o yet_o in_o some_o manner_n unite_v all_o those_o who_o make_v a_o external_a profession_n of_o christianity_n good_a and_o bad_a orthodox_n and_o heretic_n which_o yet_o in_o some_o manner_n make_v but_o one_o body_n in_o opposition_n to_o pagan_n and_o other_o people_n absolute_o infidel_n their_o principle_n be_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n except_o the_o party_n of_o donatus_n be_v sully_v with_o the_o contagion_n of_o the_o traditor_n cecilianus_n all_o that_o they_o have_v also_o do_v become_v sully_v by_o the_o uncleanness_n of_o their_o person_n and_o upon_o this_o principle_n they_o condemn_v the_o christianity_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n they_o reject_v her_o baptism_n and_o her_o sacrament_n although_o at_o the_o bottom_n they_o have_v the_o same_o with_o she_o and_o they_o look_v upon_o that_o society_n to_o be_v no_o otherwise_o than_o a_o assembly_n of_o pagan_n and_o infidel_n with_o who_o they_o will_v have_v nothing_o common_a this_o be_v what_o st._n augustine_n reproach_n 3._o they_o with_o in_o divers_a place_n in_o his_o write_n they_o say_v say_v he_o that_o they_o be_v christian_n but_o they_o say_v also_o that_o they_o only_o be_v so_o they_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o they_o know_v that_o out_o of_o their_o sect_n there_o be_v no_o christian_n you_o hold_v say_v he_o to_o they_o elsewhere_o that_o all_o christian_a holiness_n have_v be_v abolish_v among_o the_o nation_n where_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v it_o because_o they_o have_v communicate_v with_o those_o who_o your_o father_n condemn_v in_o their_o council_n of_o carthage_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o think_v themselves_o grievous_o affront_v when_o the_o catholic_n call_v they_o their_o brethren_n they_o flee_v from_o their_o communion_n they_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o sit_v together_o with_o they_o and_o they_o rebaptised_a all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o come_v over_o to_o their_o communion_n neither_o more_o or_o less_o than_o if_o they_o have_v come_v out_o of_o paganism_n because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o church_n be_v absolute_o perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n except_o in_o their_o party_n these_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o explain_v we_o must_v now_o return_v to_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o examine_v it_o in_o the_o meaning_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o african_a father_n the_o proposition_n of_o which_o it_o be_v compose_v the_o first_o be_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n from_o which_o it_o be_v never_o 102._o allow_v any_o man_n to_o separate_v himself_o under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o and_o from_o which_o all_o those_o who_o do_v so_o separate_v themselves_o be_v schismatic_n this_o first_o proposition_n be_v ambiguous_a and_o so_o confuse_a that_o we_o can_v very_o hardly_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v mean_v it_o every_o one_o know_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o body_n of_o people_n or_o of_o nation_n who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n and_o to_o who_o one_o may_v yet_o in_o some_o manner_n give_v the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n because_o that_o all_o such_o christian_n be_v yet_o in_o some_o respect_n within_o the_o general_n call_v of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o church_n of_o which_o he_o mean_v to_o speak_v but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o to_o accuse_v we_o of_o schism_n he_o shall_v have_v form_v so_o vagous_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o church_n since_o he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o we_o be_v no_o more_o separate_v from_o this_o body_n than_o the_o other_o communion_n that_o compose_v it_o be_v or_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o in_o particular_a be_v every_o one_o know_v that_o this_o body_n of_o christian_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a communion_n or_o particular_a society_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o church_n as_o the_o greek_a the_o roman_a the_o protestant_n the_o coptick_n the_o jacobite_n the_o nestorian_a the_o armenian_a do_v he_o mean_v any_o one_o of_o these_o church_n but_o if_o that_o be_v so_o why_o do_v he_o not_o distinct_o and_o without_o any_o hesitation_n tell_v we_o which_o it_o be_v and_o if_o he_o will_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v that_o of_o rome_n what_o ground_n be_v there_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o why_o do_v he_o not_o explain_v himself_o why_o do_v he_o make_v a_o end_n even_o to_o say_v that_o 177._o it_o shall_v be_v in_o our_o choice_n whether_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o greek_a or_o the_o nestorian_a or_o the_o jacobite_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o determine_v it_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v all_o these_o go_n about_o every_o one_o know_v yet_o that_o god_n always_o preserve_v in_o the_o world_n his_o true_o faithful_a and_o his_o child_n who_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o he_o have_v predestinate_v to_o eternal_a salvation_n but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v former_o declare_v himself_o against_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o be_v so_o very_a earnest_n to_o reject_v it_o that_o we_o can_v impute_v it_o to_o he_o without_o do_v he_o wrong_n we_o can_v even_o believe_v that_o he_o mean_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o a_o communion_n when_o it_o be_v orthodox_n and_o when_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o from_o it_o be_v schismatic_n for_o he_o have_v also_o declare_v himself_o against_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n because_o say_v he_o 174._o in_o take_v this_o way_n the_o examination_n of_o schism_n will_v be_v remit_v to_o that_o of_o the_o opinion_n and_o that_o we_o must_v always_o know_v whether_o the_o communion_n that_o they_o forsake_v be_v orthodox_n
shall_v be_v shake_v because_o many_o in_o who_o grace_n seem_v to_o be_v resplendent_a shall_v yield_v to_o the_o persecutor_n and_o some_o of_o the_o most_o firm_a among_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v trouble_v the_o church_n say_v he_o shall_v not_o appear_v ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la apparebit_fw-la she_o will_v not_o therefore_o have_v then_o that_o visible_a extension_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v to_o be_v her_o perpetual_a mark_n for_o all_o age_n he_o further_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o vincentius_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o 48._o arian_n there_o he_o teach_v in_o express_a term_n that_o the_o church_n be_v sometime_o obscure_v and_o cover_v with_o cloud_n through_o the_o great_a number_n of_o offence_n that_o she_o be_v then_o only_o eminent_a in_o she_o most_o firm_a defender_n while_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o carnal_a be_v overwhelm_v with_o the_o flood_n of_o temptation_n that_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o arian_n the_o simple_a suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v that_o other_o yield_v through_o fear_n dissemble_v and_o in_o appearance_n consent_v to_o arianism_n that_o indeed_o some_o of_o the_o most_o firm_a escape_v the_o snare_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o that_o they_o be_v but_o few_o in_o number_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o rest_n that_o nevertheless_o some_o of_o they_o generous_o suffer_v banishment_n and_o some_o other_o lay_v hide_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o the_o earth_n i_o pray_v tell_v i_o what_o visible_a extension_n can_v the_o orthodox_n communion_n have_v then_o which_o subsist_v only_o in_o a_o small_a number_n of_o the_o firm_a of_o who_o even_o the_o great_a part_n have_v suffer_v exile_n or_o lay_v hide_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n i_o confess_v that_o history_n note_n that_o there_o be_v yet_o some_o small_a flock_n in_o some_o place_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o west_n who_o set_v up_o their_o assembly_n apart_o as_o at_o edessa_n at_o nazianzen_n at_o antioch_n and_o in_o some_o province_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n but_o what_o be_v this_o in_o comparison_n of_o the_o arian_n communion_n which_o have_v fill_v the_o church_n and_o hold_v council_n as_o we_o have_v so_o often_o prove_v we_o must_v therefore_o serious_o profess_v that_o this_o visible_a extension_n be_v a_o vain_a and_o deceitful_a mark_n when_o they_o will_v make_v it_o perpetual_a to_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v make_v it_o and_o that_o no_o one_o can_v abuse_v with_o great_a injustice_n the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n than_o he_o have_v do_v we_o must_v profess_v also_o that_o a_o small_a handful_n of_o the_o faithful_a a_o little_a party_n have_v right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o whole_a multitude_n i_o mean_v from_o a_o communion_n spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n which_o have_v on_o its_o side_n the_o ministry_n the_o pulpit_n the_o council_n the_o school_n title_n dignity_n and_o all_o that_o retinue_n of_o temporal_a splendour_n when_o it_o have_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n for_o the_o rest_n that_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o this_o chapter_n about_o the_o two_o former_a proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la already_o sufficient_o let_v we_o see_v the_o falseness_n of_o his_o argument_n for_o if_o he_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o chapter_n with_o never_o so_o little_a application_n he_o will_v see_v all_o these_o follow_a proposition_n well_o establish_v there_o 1._o that_o in_o general_n this_o author_n have_v not_o comprise_v the_o true_a hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n nor_o the_o state_n of_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o donatist_n 2._o that_o he_o can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o the_o divers_a way_n in_o which_o that_o father_n conceive_v the_o word_n church_n 3._o that_o the_o separation_n which_o that_o father_n judge_v to_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v condemn_v and_o wicked_a under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v be_v whole_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o 4._o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o christian_a society_n from_o which_o one_o may_v not_o lawful_o separate_a one_o self_n in_o a_o certain_a case_n and_o manner_n 5._o that_o that_o which_o be_v dispute_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v of_o this_o number_n they_o must_v consider_v the_o cause_n and_o circumstance_n of_o it_o right_o to_o judge_v of_o it_o and_o not_o pretend_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o any_o other_o discussion_n 6._o that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o s._n augustine_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v schismatical_a in_o respect_n of_o we_o suppose_v that_o she_o be_v in_o error_n because_o it_o be_v she_o that_o have_v break_v christian_a unity_n and_o that_o we_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o she_o in_o a_o passive_a separation_n 7._o that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o make_v that_o visible_a extension_n a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o take_v it_o 8._o that_o this_o pretend_a mark_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o experience_n of_o our_o age_n and_o do_v not_o proper_o agree_v to_o any_o one_o of_o these_o society_n that_o at_o this_o day_n divide_v christianity_n 9_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o age_n past_a and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o that_o it_o be_v reject_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la by_o the_o famous_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n 11._o that_o it_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o dispute_n of_o s._n augustine_n against_o the_o donatist_n 12._o that_o it_o be_v even_o direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n these_o be_v the_o just_a and_o natural_a consequence_n that_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o this_o chapter_n i_o will_v examine_v in_o the_o follow_a the_o other_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la chap._n v._n a_o further_a examination_n of_o the_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la upon_o the_o subject_n of_o our_o separation_n the_o three_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v already_o sufficient_o confute_v by_o what_o i_o have_v say_v he_o say_v that_o since_o our_o society_n be_v not_o visible_o extend_v throughout_o all_o nation_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o we_o have_v show_v he_o that_o we_o can_v at_o this_o day_n rational_o attribute_v that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n to_o any_o of_o the_o society_n that_o divide_v christianity_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v a_o chimerical_a mark_n by_o which_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n since_o there_o be_v none_o which_o be_v not_o visible_o exclude_v from_o many_o nation_n we_o have_v show_v he_o also_o that_o his_o pretend_a mark_n do_v not_o agree_v either_o with_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o age_n past_a nor_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o even_o with_o that_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o have_v any_o foundation_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n it_o be_v evident_o contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v at_o present_a but_o to_o go_v on_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o proposition_n they_o bear_v this_o sense_n that_o the_o calvinist_n urge_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o donatist_n far_o high_a than_o ever_o those_o schismatic_n do_v for_o as_o for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v any_o time_n wherein_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v fall_v into_o apostasy_n and_o they_o except_v the_o communion_n of_o donatus_n whereas_o the_o calvinist_n will_v have_v it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v whole_a age_n wherein_o all_o the_o earth_n have_v general_o apostatise_v and_o lose_v the_o faith_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o some_o of_o we_o include_v the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v that_o catholic_n church_n whereof_o s._n augustine_n speak_v to_o establish_v that_o which_o he_o lay_v to_o our_o charge_n concern_v the_o entire_a extinction_n of_o the_o church_n he_o first_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o calvin_n this_o be_v say_v he_o that_o which_o calvin_n have_v distinct_o etc._n declare_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n where_o after_o have_v pretend_v that_o the_o threaten_a that_o s._n paul_n use_v against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o remain_v in_o
bad_a conduct_n of_o their_o pastor_n heaven_n and_o hell_n will_v be_v very_o miserable_o dispense_v while_o the_o time_n of_o those_o disorder_n last_v for_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v that_o this_o quarrel_n that_o make_v so_o great_a a_o noise_n that_o produce_v so_o many_o excommunication_n so_o many_o separation_n so_o many_o act_n of_o violence_n and_o so_o many_o banishment_n and_o which_o end_v by_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o a_o personal_a animosity_n say_v baronius_n or_o as_o sirmundus_n say_v upon_o a_o indifferent_a facund_a controversy_n which_o concern_v nothing_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o it_o have_v be_v decide_v if_o we_o must_v therefore_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o these_o two_o author_n all_o that_o we_o can_v say_v be_v that_o both_o the_o party_n be_v equal_o schismatical_a who_o violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n without_o any_o just_a reason_n and_o who_o mutual_o excommunicate_v one_o another_o for_o nothing_o and_o if_o we_o add_v that_o rigorous_a judgement_n against_o the_o schifmatical_a society_n without_o any_o exception_n or_o distinction_n we_o must_v say_v that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o long_o a_o true_a church_n upon_o the_o earth_n nor_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n but_o to_o go_v yet_o further_o if_o all_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o satisfy_v i_o about_o some_o difficulty_n that_o i_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o same_o vigilius_n for_o vigil_n the_o two_o first_o year_n of_o his_o papacy_n it_o be_v he_o that_o be_v call_v a_o false_a pope_n a_o schismatic_a a_o usurper_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o sylverius_n who_o the_o heretic_n have_v banish_v to_o set_v up_o this_o man_n who_o have_v promise_v they_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n liberatus_n and_o victor_n of_o tunis_n relate_v that_o after_o 22._o he_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o papacy_n he_o write_v to_o the_o heretic_n as_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o they_o and_o bellarmine_n declare_v that_o at_o this_o time_n vigilius_n be_v a_o antipope_n and_o a_o schismatic_a chron._n because_o that_o sylverius_n the_o lawful_a pope_n be_v yet_o live_v 10._o and_o there_o can_v not_o be_v two_o lawful_a pope_n at_o the_o same_o time_n baronius_n and_o petavius_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v true_a that_o during_o these_o two_o year_n of_o schism_n vigilius_n be_v peaceable_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n both_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o all_o christendom_n no_o church_n refuse_v to_o live_v in_o his_o communion_n no_o bishop_n withdraw_v himself_o from_o he_o as_o a_o schismatic_a he_o perform_v without_o any_o opposition_n all_o the_o function_n of_o his_o bishopric_n he_o receive_v the_o honour_n and_o have_v the_o profit_n of_o it_o all_o the_o earth_n be_v then_o schismatical_a with_o he_o and_o by_o consequence_n there_o be_v no_o further_a either_o a_o church_n or_o salvation_n in_o the_o world_n if_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o person_n of_o sylverius_n and_o some_o bishop_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o deposition_n and_o anathema_n that_o sylverius_n be_v in_o exile_n pronounce_v against_o vigilius_n and_o against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v adhere_v to_o he_o after_o this_o 539._o i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o tell_v i_o how_o vigilius_n can_v pass_v from_o the_o state_n of_o a_o schismatic_a to_o that_o of_o a_o true_a pope_n it_o be_v say_v baronius_n and_o bellarmine_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o 10._o people_n of_o rome_n who_o assemble_v together_o and_o choose_v he_o lawful_o after_o the_o death_n of_o silverius_n but_o beside_o that_o this_o new_a ordination_n of_o vigilius_n and_o this_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o baronius_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o but_o one_o word_n of_o anastasius_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n who_o live_v above_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o clergy_n have_v not_o they_o themselves_o lose_v through_o schism_n the_o form_n of_o the_o true_a church_n how_o be_v it_o restore_v to_o they_o how_o can_v they_o re-establish_a themselves_o who_o give_v that_o right_n to_o a_o company_n of_o schismatic_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o covenant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o make_v a_o rebel_n a_o schismatic_a a_o excommunicate_v person_n a_o man_n that_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o sylverius_n can_v not_o perform_v any_o sacerdotal_a function_n to_o make_v such_o a_o one_o i_o say_v a_o lawful_a pope_n see_v here_o already_o some_o inconvenience_n considerable_a enough_o that_o flow_v from_o that_o rigorous_a sentiment_n but_o if_o we_o will_v go_v yet_o further_o we_o may_v find_v it_o may_v be_v other_o that_o be_v not_o less_o severe_a for_o what_o will_v they_o say_v to_o the_o schism_n that_o fall_v out_o so_o frequent_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n through_o the_o concurrence_n of_o anti-popes_n will_v they_o dare_v roundly_o to_o pronounce_v all_o those_o people_n who_o have_v live_v and_o die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o those_o false_a pope_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n have_v be_v engage_v in_o a_o true_a schism_n have_v be_v total_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o christian_a communion_n and_o deprive_v of_o salvation_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la who_o have_v take_v such_o pain_n to_o damn_v the_o world_n without_o any_o mercy_n take_v the_o pain_n if_o he_o please_v to_o examine_v one_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o i_o will_v set_v before_o he_o and_o which_o shall_v be_v enough_o methinks_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n at_o least_o in_o regard_n of_o he_o it_o be_v this_o that_o during_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o two_o anti-popes_n which_o be_v end_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n there_o be_v saint_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v canonize_v and_o who_o it_o pray_v to_o who_o live_v and_o die_v under_o two_o contrary_a obedience_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n die_v both_o the_o one_o sort_n and_o the_o other_o in_o a_o true_a schism_n for_o in_o the_o year_n 1380._o citatos_fw-la s._n catherine_n of_o sienna_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o vrban_n the_o six_o in_o the_o year_n 1381._o s._n catharine_n of_o swedeland_n the_o daughter_n of_o s._n bridget_n die_v under_o the_o same_o obedience_n in_o the_o year_n 1395._o s._n margaret_n of_o pisa_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o the_o year_n 1399._o s._n dorothy_n of_o prussia_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o same_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 1405._o s._n william_n the_o hermit_n of_o sicily_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o innocent_a the_o seven_o on_o the_o other_o side_n in_o the_o year_n 1382._o s._n peter_n of_o luxemburg_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o clement_n who_o be_v the_o antipope_n of_o vrban_n and_o some_o time_n after_o s._n vincent_n of_o ferrara_n live_v and_o wrought_v miracle_n in_o the_o party_n of_o benoist_n the_o antipope_n of_o gregory_n the_o twelve_o behold_v here_o saint_n of_o both_o side_n and_o yet_o one_o or_o the_o other_o must_n of_o necessity_n have_v be_v schismatic_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o be_v concern_v to_o oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o moderate_v his_o style_n and_o not_o to_o take_v as_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v do_v that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v say_v in_o dispute_v against_o the_o schismatic_n in_o its_o utmost_a latitude_n but_o although_o all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v shall_v have_v no_o place_n the_o holy_a scripture_n distinct_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n for_o if_o he_o will_v but_o read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o israel_n after_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o that_o of_o judah_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o jeroboam_n he_o will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o real_a schism_n since_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o worship_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o have_v build_v new_a altar_n against_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v god_n from_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a and_o elect_a even_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o for_o there_o be_v those_o seven_o thousand_o who_o in_o the_o time_n of_o elias_n have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o who_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n be_v not_o these_o israelite_n engage_v in_o a_o bad_a party_n have_v
not_o god_n his_o prophet_n and_o his_o altar_n yet_o among_o they_o lord_n say_v elias_n they_o have_v kill_v thy_o prophet_n and_o throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n and_o the_o hundred_o prophet_n of_o god_n that_o obadiah_n hide_v in_o two_o cave_n to_o withdraw_v they_o from_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o idolatress_n jezabel_n the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o elias_n repair_v in_o carmel_n to_o sacrifice_v there_o by_o the_o miraculous_a fire_n that_o fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o consume_v the_o victim_n the_o call_n of_o elisha_n and_o micaiah_n and_o in_o a_o word_n the_o whole_a history_n of_o those_o schismatical_a ten_o tribe_n do_v it_o not_o evident_o note_v that_o god_n look_v on_o they_o as_o his_o true_a church_n in_o which_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o mean_n to_o be_v save_v we_o must_v not_o therefore_o abuse_v that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v write_v against_o schismatic_n in_o intend_v to_o aggravate_v their_o crime_n and_o to_o draw_v they_o from_o it_o nor_o must_v we_o take_v their_o expression_n in_o the_o whole_a rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n their_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o all_o those_o general_o who_o be_v find_v engage_v in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n even_o down_o to_o tradesman_n and_o labourer_n who_o remain_v there_o with_o a_o upright_a heart_n and_o through_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o conscience_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o eternal_o damn_v but_o that_o the_o author_n and_o defender_n of_o schism_n who_o run_v into_o it_o through_o their_o personal_a interest_n or_o out_o of_o a_o spirit_n of_o fierceness_n pride_n and_o a_o hatred_n incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n commit_v a_o horrible_a crime_n and_o that_o while_o they_o be_v in_o that_o state_n they_o remain_v deprive_v of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n more_o general_o and_o which_o can_v be_v thus_o restrain_v it_o be_v just_a to_o understand_v it_o in_o a_o comparative_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o set_v that_o schismatical_a party_n of_o the_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o be_v not_o so_o the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n appear_v evident_o in_o this_o which_o it_o do_v not_o in_o the_o other_o where_o it_o be_v obscure_v by_o that_o schism_n the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o right_a to_o have_v their_o church-assembly_n separate_v from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o supposition_n that_o they_o be_v right_a in_o the_o foundation_n the_o order_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o treatise_n require_v that_o we_o now_o go_v on_o to_o that_o separation_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la call_v positive_a and_o that_o after_o have_v confirm_v the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n after_o our_o have_v show_v the_o indispensable_a necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o forsake_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o live_v apart_o from_o her_o communion_n that_o we_o also_o establish_v the_o right_n that_o they_o have_v to_o set_v up_o a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o notwithstanding_o their_o go_v off_o from_o the_o other_o party_n who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n and_o to_o make_v up_o alone_o and_o apart_o a_o body_n of_o the_o church_n or_o a_o external_n and_o visible_a communion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o establish_v in_o this_o four_o and_o last_o part_n and_o to_o that_o end_n i_o shall_v here_o treat_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o shall_v respect_v the_o right_n of_o those_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o second_o shall_v be_v concern_v that_o of_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n wherein_o our_o function_n lie_v howsoever_o these_o two_o thing_n have_v a_o dependence_n one_o upon_o another_o it_o will_v yet_o be_v well_o to_o treat_v of_o they_o with_o some_o distinction_n to_o make_v the_o first_o clear_a i_o shall_v first_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o indisputable_a truth_n that_o the_o right_n of_o religious_a assembly_n natural_o follow_v that_o of_o society_n i_o mean_v that_o as_o far_o as_o a_o religious_a society_n be_v just_a and_o lawful_a so_o far_o the_o assembly_n that_o be_v therein_o make_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a as_o far_o as_o a_o society_n be_v unjust_a and_o wicked_a so_o far_o its_o assembly_n be_v so_o too_o this_o principle_n be_v evident_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o we_o condemn_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o heathen_n jew_n and_o mahometan_n as_o unlawful_a and_o criminal_a because_o their_o society_n be_v impious_a and_o wicked_a and_o that_o have_v no_o right_a to_o be_v unite_v to_o believe_v and_o practise_v those_o error_n which_o they_o believe_v and_o practice_n they_o have_v also_o no_o right_a to_o assemble_v themselves_o together_o in_o order_n to_o make_v a_o public_a profession_n it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o we_o hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o christian_a assembly_n to_o be_v not_o only_o just_a and_o allowable_a but_o to_o be_v necessary_a and_o command_v by_o divine_a right_n because_o the_o christian_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v itself_o also_o of_o divine_a right_n it_o be_v then_o true_a that_o the_o right_n of_o assembly_n follow_v that_o of_o society_n but_o we_o must_v further_o suppose_v as_o another_o evident_a and_o certain_a truth_n that_o our_o father_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v latin_a christian_n live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o which_o they_o make_v as_o considerable_a a_o party_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o from_o father_n to_o son_n throughout_o a_o long_a succession_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n they_o enjoy_v with_o the_o other_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n that_o they_o be_v equal_o in_o possession_n of_o it_o with_o the_o other_o common_a assembly_n of_o that_o religion_n have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n in_o the_o read_n and_o preach_v of_o the_o word_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v lawful_a so_o far_o the_o part_n that_o our_o father_n have_v in_o it_o be_v lawful_a also_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o company_n of_o stranger_n or_o unknown_a person_n come_v from_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o america_n or_o the_o southern_a land_n nor_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n drop_v down_o from_o the_o cloud_n who_o be_v new_o join_v together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o society_n but_o person_n and_o whole_a family_n settle_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o who_o be_v join_v together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n many_o age_n before_o and_o who_o by_o consequence_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n although_o have_v they_o be_v stranger_n american_n and_o barbarian_n on_o who_o god_n shall_v have_v sudden_o bestow_v the_o favour_n of_o call_v they_o to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o true_a holiness_n of_o christanity_n yet_o we_o can_v believe_v that_o by_o that_o thing_n alone_o they_o will_v have_v be_v invest_v in_o all_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v have_v it_o by_o a_o long_a possession_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v christian_n from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o neither_o their_o blood_n nor_o their_o birth_n do_v distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o other_o we_o be_v now_o concern_v only_o to_o search_v out_o whether_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o reformation_n their_o condemnation_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o their_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v able_a to_o spoil_v they_o of_o all_o their_o right_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v fall_v off_o either_o by_o their_o own_o ill_a carriage_n or_o by_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o must_v yield_v that_o our_o assembly_n be_v unlawful_a and_o criminal_a but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o be_v not_o so_o fall_v off_o if_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o they_o do_v nothing_o else_o but_o confirm_v their_o right_n and_o render_v it_o more_o pure_a more_o just_a and_o more_o indisputable_a they_o ought_v also_o
be_v note_v in_o the_o three_o part._n but_o sometime_o the_o ground_n of_o those_o division_n be_v take_v from_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n or_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o manner_n and_o consist_v in_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o both_o side_n to_o be_v weighty_a and_o essential_a and_o in_o this_o rank_n we_o may_v place_v those_o division_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o samosatenian_o the_o arrian_n the_o macedonian_n nestorian_n and_o eutychian_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v only_o about_o division_n of_o the_o former_a sort_n we_o can_v rational_o hinder_v ourselves_o from_o acknowledge_v that_o party_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v the_o advantage_n before_o speak_v of_o and_o look_v by_o consequence_n on_o the_o other_o party_n as_o a_o sect_n cut_v from_o it_o the_o one_o be_v the_o tree_n and_o the_o other_o the_o cutoff_a branch_n the_o one_o be_v the_o sun_n and_o the_o other_o a_o separate_a ray._n and_o the_o reason_n that_o make_v that_o prejudice_n just_o be_v not_o that_o the_o great_a party_n can_v have_v do_v wrong_a at_o the_o bottom_n or_o that_o it_o can_v err_v for_o it_o frequent_o happen_v that_o prejudice_n passion_n interest_n cabals_n prevail_v among_o those_o who_o have_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o their_o hand_n which_o make_v they_o give_v unjust_a judgement_n and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v not_o maintain_v all_o the_o decision_n and_o excommunication_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v just_o but_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o prejudice_n be_v that_o though_o even_o the_o great_a part_n shall_v have_v do_v wrong_a in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o the_o matter_n treat_v on_o be_v not_o of_o such_o importance_n as_o that_o it_o can_v take_v away_o from_o a_o society_n the_o quality_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n while_o sound_a doctrine_n entire_o subsist_v there_o and_o worship_n remain_v pure_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v there_o no_o sufficient_a cause_n of_o separation_n the_o lesser_a party_n can_v be_v look_v upon_o otherwise_o then_o as_o schismatical_a because_o it_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o great_a without_o necessity_n and_o suppose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v reason_n in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o its_o separation_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v criminal_a it_o be_v in_o this_o case_n that_o saint_n augustin_n will_v have_v those_o who_o violence_n or_o as_o he_o say_v carnal_a sedition_n have_v drive_v from_o the_o christian_a assembly_n to_o suffer_v patient_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o they_o without_o throw_v themselves_o either_o into_o heresy_n or_o schism_n and_o without_o set_v up_o of_o assembly_n apart_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v maintain_v and_o defend_v even_o to_o the_o death_n the_o faith_n which_o they_o know_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n sine_fw-la ulla_fw-la say_v he_o conventiculorum_fw-la segregatione_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la mortem_fw-la defendentes_fw-la &_o testimonio_fw-la juvantes_fw-la eam_fw-la 6._o fidem_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la catholica_fw-la praedicari_fw-la sciunt_fw-la but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o when_o the_o division_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o the_o second_o sort_n those_o i_o mean_v that_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n for_o then_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v alone_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v where_o it_o be_v go_v neither_o by_o extent_n of_o place_n nor_o by_o number_n nor_o by_o the_o body_n of_o pastor_n or_o prelate_n nor_o by_o the_o wall_n of_o temple_n nor_o by_o council_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o it_o but_o by_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o where_o that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o without_o doubt_n be_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n and_o to_o gather_v assembly_n the_o reason_n be_v evident_a because_o we_o can_v say_v in_o that_o case_n that_o although_o the_o more_o numerous_a party_n more_o extend_v and_o which_o have_v the_o body_n of_o pastor_n of_o its_o side_n shall_v be_v wrong_a in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o that_o it_o will_v not_o always_o keep_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o the_o former_a case_n for_o a_o society_n that_o teach_v error_n and_o practice_n a_o false_a worship_n and_o that_o will_v receive_v none_o into_o its_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o believe_v all_o that_o it_o believe_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o it_o practice_n can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n whatsoever_o advantage_n it_o have_v otherwise_o so_o that_o find_v it_o opposite_a to_o another_o pure_a society_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o hesitate_n in_o one_o choice_n in_o the_o first_o case_n the_o lesser_a party_n can_v be_v other_o then_o schismatical_a because_o whatsoever_o reason_n it_o may_v have_v at_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o yield_v then_o to_o separate_a one_o self_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o second_o for_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o separate_v one_o self_n then_o to_o yield_v since_o in_o yield_v one_o shall_v fall_v into_o fundamental_a error_n and_o superstition_n contrary_a to_o true_a piety_n in_o a_o word_n in_o the_o former_a case_n the_o number_n dignity_n extent_n of_o place_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n multitude_n aught_o to_o prevail_v over_o reason_n in_o a_o particular_a injustice_n because_o a_o church_n may_v be_v in_o some_o respect_n unjust_a without_o hazard_v the_o salvation_n of_o its_o child_n but_o in_o the_o second_o reason_v draw_v from_o injustice_n error_n false_a doctrine_n false_a worship_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o considerable_a than_o all_o those_o advantage_n which_o i_o have_v note_v because_o we_o can_v renounce_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o thing_n of_o great_a moment_n in_o which_o our_o salvation_n will_v not_o be_v absolute_o concern_v it_o be_v this_o difference_n that_o cause_v we_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o two_o different_a way_n in_o the_o father_n which_o appear_v so_o opposite_a and_o contrary_a one_o to_o another_o that_o at_o first_o sight_n trouble_v our_o mind_n for_o when_o they_o write_v against_o the_o novatian_o or_o against_o the_o donatist_n or_o against_o the_o luciferian_o who_o separate_v themselves_o out_o of_o frivolous_a reason_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o point_n of_o discipline_n and_o personal_a accusation_n but_o who_o otherwise_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n they_o have_v quit_v to_o be_v orthodox_n they_o set_v before_o the_o people_n that_o multitude_n extension_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n succession_n and_o other_o advantage_n of_o that_o nature_n as_o thing_n that_o show_v of_o what_o side_n the_o church_n be_v and_o then_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o lesser_a party_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o great_a be_v as_o a_o member_n divide_v from_o the_o body_n a_o branch_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o tree_n or_o as_o a_o ray_n separate_v from_o the_o sun_n but_o when_o they_o be_v engage_v against_o the_o arrian_n who_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o care_n to_o make_v use_n of_o those_o sort_n of_o argument_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o look_v for_o the_o church_n where_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o faith_n be_v and_o they_o have_v no_o consideration_n either_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n or_o of_o the_o multitude_n or_o pulpit_n or_o council_n when_o the_o arrian_n make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part._n but_o that_o very_a thing_n evident_o discover_v the_o ordinary_a cheat_n that_o their_o missionary_n be_v guilty_a of_o and_o the_o other_o petty_a writer_n of_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o into_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_z falls_z which_o be_v that_o in_o stead_n of_o follow_v with_o respect_n to_o we_o the_o way_n of_o write_v that_o the_o father_n take_v when_o they_o write_v against_o the_o arrian_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n since_o the_o cause_n be_v like_a they_o follow_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o that_o the_o same_o father_n take_v against_o the_o novation_n the_o donatist_n and_o luciferian_o with_o who_o they_o do_v not_o quarrel_n about_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a sophism_n where_o they_o confound_v two_o altogether_o different_a question_n in_o refer_v to_o one_o case_n that_o which_o can_v have_v any_o place_n but_o in_o the_o other_o but_o they_o will_v say_v be_v not_o you_o yourself_o guilty_a of_o fallacy_n in_o perpetual_o suppose_v as_o you_o do_v in_o this_o dispute_n that_o you_o have_v right_o at_o the_o bottom_n for_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o
receive_v the_o sacrament_n from_o their_o hand_n they_o can_v say_v that_o the_o church_n will_v then_o be_v disperse_v nor_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n have_v carry_v away_o with_o they_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o society_n but_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o say_v that_o be_v obstinate_a in_o error_n and_o abandon_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n they_o themselves_o in_o that_o respect_n lose_v the_o right_n of_o be_v in_o the_o society_n and_o make_v up_o a_o body_n of_o a_o external_n communion_n for_o that_o principle_n remain_v always_o unshaken_a that_o error_n superstition_n and_o falsehood_n do_v not_o give_v the_o least_o right_o to_o any_o man_n to_o assemble_v and_o that_o a_o society_n be_v just_o only_o in_o proportion_n to_o that_o that_o it_o have_v of_o true_a doctrine_n and_o evangelical_n worship_n so_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v not_o a_o party_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n for_o its_o subsistence_n and_o this_o appear_v evident_o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v before_o their_o external_n communion_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o subsist_v in_o divers_a place_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n they_o meet_v together_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o common_a they_o hear_v his_o word_n they_o receive_v his_o sacrament_n in_o a_o word_n they_o perform_v all_o the_o action_n of_o religion_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o those_o few_o person_n that_o remain_v this_o be_v precise_o the_o case_n wherein_o our_o forefather_n find_v themselves_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n as_o i_o have_v before_o show_v and_o it_o will_v not_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o that_o small_a number_n of_o pastor_n that_o our_o father_n follow_v have_v themselves_o according_a to_o we_o corrupt_v their_o ministry_n by_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o other_o pastor_n and_o that_o they_o receive_v their_o call_n from_o their_o hand_n for_o i_o affirm_v that_o their_o return_n to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n rectify_v their_o call_n and_o free_v it_o from_o all_o the_o impurity_n or_o ill_n it_o can_v have_v have_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o felix_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o meletius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o arrian_n rectify_v their_o ministry_n by_o preach_v the_o truth_n and_o oppose_v of_o heresy_n and_o as_o liberius_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o the_o other_o bishop_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o arrianism_n purify_v their_o call_n in_o return_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o they_o have_v forsake_v it_o be_v certain_a therefore_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v not_o a_o party_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o external_n communion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o error_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o society_n depend_v on_o they_o or_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o assembly_n make_v of_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v separate_v from_o they_o but_o such_o as_o be_v unlawful_a and_o schismatical_a but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v not_o even_o absolute_o necessary_a and_o in_o all_o respect_n to_o the_o make_v that_o external_n society_n to_o subsist_v among_o the_o faithful_a that_o it_o shall_v have_v pastor_n for_o as_o it_o be_v nature_n alone_o that_o make_v man_n a_o sociable_a live_a creature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o render_v he_o capable_a of_o civil_a society_n and_o give_v he_o also_o a_o right_a to_o it_o so_o also_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o make_v a_o christian_a a_o sociable_a man_n which_o render_v he_o i_o will_v say_v capable_a of_o a_o religious_a society_n and_o give_v he_o a_o right_a to_o it_o ten_o man_n that_o shall_v meet_v one_o another_o hy_z chance_n in_o a_o uninhabited_a desert_n will_v they_o not_o have_v a_o right_a to_o join_v themselves_o actual_o together_o to_o assemble_v and_o to_o take_v all_o the_o joint_a deliberation_n in_o public_a that_o they_o shall_v judge_v necessary_a for_o their_o own_o preservation_n and_o will_v it_o not_o be_v a_o extravagance_n to_o demand_v of_o they_o what_o magistrate_n have_v assemble_v they_o what_o public_a authority_n have_v call_v they_o together_o who_o have_v give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o speak_v among_o themselves_o and_o to_o consult_v for_o their_o common_a interest_n then_o when_o there_o be_v lawful_a magistrate_n their_o intervention_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o call_n and_o authorise_v of_o civil_a assembly_n and_o if_o any_o undertake_v to_o assemble_v together_o without_o their_o authority_n or_o without_o their_o consent_n their_o assembly_n be_v rash_a and_o unlawful_a but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o magistrate_n shall_v be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o a_o society_n that_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o man_n can_v not_o any_o more_o speak_v or_o act_v together_o nor_o assemble_v themselves_o nor_o take_v common_a consultation_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o religion_n if_o ten_o layman_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v meet_v together_o casual_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a if_o the_o sole_a providence_n of_o god_n shall_v make_v they_o meet_v one_o another_o in_o a_o desert_n island_n or_o in_o the_o far_a part_n of_o america_n and_o engage_v they_o all_o their_o day_n in_o a_o strange_a land_n and_o if_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o acknowledge_v each_o other_o for_o true_a faithful_a christian_n can_v any_o believe_v that_o 〈◊〉_d ought_v to_o remain_v so_o disperse_v that_o they_o can_v never_o lawâ—â—â—â—â—_n commune_v together_o concern_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o pieâ—â—_n nor_o meet_v together_o to_o provide_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o hold_v to_o be_v not_o only_o unable_a to_o be_v maintain_v but_o impious_a for_o as_o nature_n alone_o assemble_v man_n when_o they_o have_v no_o magistrate_n and_o can_v have_v any_o so_o grace_n alone_o assemble_v christian_n when_o they_o have_v no_o pastor_n and_o can_v have_v any_o she_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o remain_v in_o a_o entire_a dispersion_n while_o there_o remain_v yet_o any_o mean_n to_o assemble_v they_o it_o be_v she_o alone_o that_o convoke_v or_o call_v they_o together_o and_o her_o instinct_n form_v a_o unanimous_a consent_n in_o they_o that_o consent_n alone_o render_v their_o assembly_n as_o lawful_a as_o it_o can_v be_v make_v by_o the_o convocation_n of_o pastor_n thus_o also_o divers_a party_n who_o divide_v the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o anti_fw-la pope_n protest_v that_o they_o meet_v together_o at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n when_o they_o no_o more_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n nor_o by_o consequence_n hold_v any_o more_o a_o head_n that_o can_v lawful_o call_v they_o together_o for_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o call_v one_o another_o together_o and_o that_o they_o assemble_v themselves_o sub_fw-la capite_fw-la christo_fw-la under_o jesus_n christ_n their_o common_a head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o his_o instinct_n and_o under_o his_o authority_n which_o suply_v the_o want_n of_o a_o pope_n quatenus_fw-la say_v they_o in_o illo_o quy_a verus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la sponsus_fw-la congregati_fw-la in_o unum_fw-la simul_fw-la matrem_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la divisam_fw-la uniamus_fw-la in_o respect_n of_o a_o assembly_n in_o the_o body_n of_o a_o council_n each_o bishop_n each_o prelate_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a private_a man_n as_o much_o as_o every_o believer_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o a_o assembly_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o assemble_v they_o reunite_v themselves_o they_o depose_v a_o false_a pope_n who_o trouble_v they_o even_o then_o and_o they_o create_v another_o a_o mutual_a convocation_n then_o which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o assembly_n lawful_a when_o there_o be_v no_o public_a authority_n that_o can_v call_v they_o together_o this_o be_v that_o which_o justify_v the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n in_o some_o place_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o they_o assemble_v sometime_o without_o any_o pastor_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n together_o and_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n their_o conscience_n can_v not_o any_o more_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o not_o have_v further_o any_o pastor_n who_o might_n assemble_v they_o after_o the_o ordinary_a manner_n the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n assemble_v they_o under_o the_o sovereign_a pastor_n and_o bishop_n of_o soul_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n and_o their_o mutual_a consent_n without_o doubt_n make_v their_o society_n and_o their_o
the_o form_n of_o her_o government_n we_o can_v deny_v that_o in_o that_o respect_n she_o have_v not_o undergo_v divers_a change_n i_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o episcopal_a order_n for_o that_o be_v a_o question_n but_o i_o speak_v of_o those_o change_n that_o have_v befall_v she_o through_o the_o usurpation_n and_o contest_v of_o the_o first_o be_fw-mi and_o chief_o by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n will_v own_v to_o have_v be_v very_o considerable_a her_o discipline_n and_o her_o liturgy_n have_v also_o undergo_v many_o change_n and_o they_o can_v in_o that_o regard_n ascribe_v any_o uniformity_n to_o the_o church_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o time_n or_o place_n in_o fine_a she_o have_v sometime_o behold_v the_o body_n of_o her_o ordinary_a pastor_n turn_v against_o herself_o she_o have_v see_v a_o great_a part_n of_o her_o true_a child_n scatter_v and_o disperse_v here_o and_o there_o without_o be_v able_a to_o perform_v any_o act_n of_o a_o external_n society_n and_o she_o have_v see_v some_o of_o her_o flock_n deprive_v of_o their_o pastor_n and_o force_v to_o set_v up_o some_o among_o themselves_o in_o the_o room_n of_o those_o who_o have_v abandon_v they_o for_o all_o that_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o arrian_n the_o council_n determine_v heresy_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o orthodox_n who_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o their_o impiety_n be_v either_o banish_v or_o force_v to_o fly_v into_o the_o desert_n and_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n 28._o divers_a people_n who_o see_v that_o their_o bishop_n be_v turn_v arrian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n look_v on_o they_o as_o the_o miserable_a desertor_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o set_v up_o themselves_o other_o bishop_n the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o change_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o church_n come_v from_o two_o source_n the_o one_o that_o she_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o worldly_a and_o profane_a in_o the_o band_n of_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o true_o faithful_a themselves_o who_o only_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o true_o faithful_a as_o they_o be_v fail_v not_o to_o have_v a_o great_a many_o other_o imperfection_n their_o knowledge_n be_v obscure_a their_o righteousness_n be_v accompany_v with_o its_o fault_n their_o inclination_n be_v not_o all_o right_a and_o even_o their_o most_o just_a inclination_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o have_v some_o far_a irregularity_n these_o two_o fountain_n produce_v a_o heap_n of_o evil_n and_o disorder_n the_o worldly_a on_o their_o part_n bring_v thither_o covetousness_n ambition_n pride_n opinionativeness_n contempt_n of_o god_n his_o mystery_n and_o worship_n politic_a design_n worldly_a interest_n a_o spirit_n of_o grandeur_n luxury_n superstition_n heresy_n love_n of_o dominion_n presumption_n opinion_n of_o infallibility_n forgery_n and_o all_o other_o perversity_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o man._n the_o faithful_a they_o bring_v thither_o on_o their_o side_n their_o ignorance_n their_o negligence_n their_o fearfulness_n their_o simplicity_n and_o sometime_o their_o passion_n their_o personal_a interest_n and_o vice_n from_o all_o which_o a_o chaos_n be_v make_v up_o of_o darkness_n and_o confusion_n a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n a_o spiritual_a babylon_n that_o perpetual_o make_v war_n against_o the_o church_n which_o reduce_v she_o sometime_o into_o very_o strange_a extremity_n and_o which_o will_v without_o doubt_n destroy_v she_o if_o her_o eternal_a head_n do_v not_o keep_v she_o up_o above_o all_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n fight_v against_o that_o babylon_n on_o the_o church_n side_n and_o that_o he_o preside_v over_o that_o chaos_n to_o expel_v those_o confusion_n and_o to_o hinder_v the_o church_n perish_v but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o that_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o there_o never_o happen_v any_o disorder_n in_o it_o he_o indeed_o always_o preserve_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o he_o frequent_o permit_v her_o state_n to_o be_v alter_v this_o be_v the_o effect_n that_o that_o heap_n of_o crime_n vice_n and_o imperfection_n may_v produce_v which_o i_o have_v mention_v as_o well_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a as_o on_o that_o of_o the_o worldly_a they_o never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o destroy_v she_o entire_o but_o they_o go_v so_o far_o sometime_o as_o to_o spoil_v she_o of_o her_o ornament_n of_o her_o external_n advantage_n and_o even_o of_o her_o very_a health_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v and_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n tell_v his_o disciple_n in_o the_o world_n you_o shall_v have_v tribulation_n 16._o but_o be_v of_o good_a cheer_n i_o have_v overcome_v the_o world_n god_n have_v always_o preserve_v and_o he_o will_v preserve_v to_o the_o end_n of_o all_o age_n a_o body_n of_o many_o person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n this_o body_n can_v never_o perish_v it_o can_v never_o cease_v to_o be_v nor_o lose_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o its_o subsistence_n but_o it_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o its_o large_a extent_n temporal_a splendour_n worldly_a glory_n peace_n rest_v and_o visibility_n it_o may_v see_v its_o ministry_n corrupt_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n it_o may_v see_v its_o external_n worship_n dishonour_v and_o error_n and_o superstition_n fill_v its_o pulpit_n possess_v its_o school_n and_o diffuse_v itself_o over_o its_o council_n its_o true_a member_n may_v be_v hinder_v from_o make_v external_a assembly_n and_o a_o body_n of_o a_o visible_a communion_n and_o it_o may_v be_v abandon_v by_o its_o pastor_n and_o reduce_v to_o a_o necessity_n of_o create_v other_o see_v here_o what_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v upon_o all_o these_o illustration_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n concern_v the_o novelty_n and_o antiquity_n of_o our_o church_n for_o if_o we_o have_v make_v a_o society_n essential_o different_a from_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n form_v at_o the_o first_o and_o which_o have_v all_o a_o long_o subsist_v down_o from_o his_o birth_n to_o this_o present_a if_o we_o can_v just_o say_v that_o we_o be_v a_o body_n of_o many_o person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o only_a true_a god_n under_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n our_o head_n and_o mediator_n if_o they_o can_v with_o any_o ground_n contest_v with_o we_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n piety_n and_o holiness_n in_o one_o word_n if_o we_o want_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o subsistence_n or_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o we_o that_o hinder_v that_o that_o good_a which_o we_o have_v do_v not_o produce_v its_o effect_n to_o give_v we_o the_o form_n and_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v make_v a_o new_a church_n and_o by_o a_o consequence_n a_o false_a and_o a_o adulterous_a church_n but_o if_o we_o can_v true_o and_o just_o glorify_v god_n for_o all_o that_o which_o make_v up_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n if_o our_o faith_n be_v sound_a if_o our_o piety_n be_v pure_a if_o our_o charity_n be_v sincere_a if_o we_o can_v upon_o good_a ground_n maintain_v that_o god_n preserve_v and_o uphold_v in_o the_o external_n communion_n of_o that_o body_n which_o we_o compose_v the_o true_o faithful_a and_o just_a person_n who_o only_o as_o i_o have_v say_v often_o be_v the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unjust_a than_o that_o accusation_n of_o a_o new_a church_n which_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o there_o never_o be_v in_o the_o world_n any_o other_o church_n of_o god_n then_o that_o of_o his_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a one_o that_o body_n only_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n that_o alone_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o truth_n that_o alone_o be_v animate_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o alone_o be_v god_n inheritance_n his_o people_n his_o vine_n his_o enclose_a garden_n his_o house_n and_o mystical_a family_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v it_o that_o alone_o in_o fine_a have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a society_n the_o right_a of_o external_n assembly_n that_o of_o the_o ministry_n sacrament_n government_n and_o discipline_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o his_o brethren_n stir_v themselves_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v let_v they_o animate_v one_o another_o let_v they_o cry_v out_o write_v prejudices_fw-la and_o invective_n never_o so_o much_o against_o we_o let_v
any_o relation_n to_o that_o religion_n be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o its_o state_n the_o mixture_n of_o error_n and_o abuse_n with_o the_o sound_a doctrine_n the_o corruption_n of_o worship_n the_o vice_n of_o the_o ministry_n the_o superstitious_a ceremony_n the_o form_n of_o government_n the_o religious_a as_o they_o speak_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o divers_a order_n of_o monk_n the_o different_a degree_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n feast_n procession_n fast_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o which_o have_v be_v note_v in_o the_o objection_n and_o in_o which_o that_o church_n be_v then_o different_a from_o the_o protestant_n all_o that_o i_o say_v belong_v to_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n then_o and_o can_v by_o consequence_n be_v change_v without_o make_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o a_o new_a church_n that_o the_o faithful_a find_v themselves_o insensible_o overpowr_v by_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o worldly_a who_o mingle_a themselves_o with_o they_o as_o tare_n with_o the_o wheat_n that_o those_o worldly_a make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n the_o ministry_n the_o council_n that_o they_o bring_v in_o error_n superstition_n and_o abuse_n that_o they_o change_v the_o form_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o public_a worship_n all_o that_o do_v not_o respect_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n which_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o its_o condition_n so_o that_o when_o our_o father_n reform_v those_o thing_n we_o may_v well_o say_v they_o change_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n but_o not_o that_o they_o change_v the_o church_n nor_o that_o they_o make_v a_o new_a one_o and_o their_o church_n will_v not_o cease_v notwithstanding_o that_o change_n to_o be_v join_v by_o a_o true_a succession_n of_o time_n and_o person_n to_o that_o which_o be_v before_o a_o town_n full_a of_o stranger_n who_o make_v themselves_o more_o powerful_a there_o leave_v desolate_a by_o those_o popular_a disease_n which_o those_o stranger_n bring_v thither_o and_o fill_v with_o those_o disorder_n which_o they_o cause_v do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o same_o town_n by_o a_o true_a succession_n of_o time_n and_o person_n when_o those_o stranger_n shall_v quit_v it_o and_o its_o good_a citizen_n be_v establish_v in_o their_o just_a and_o lawful_a state_n as_o heretofore_o rome_n sack_v by_o the_o goth_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o same_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v free_v from_o they_o and_o a_o river_n swell_v with_o the_o water_n of_o the_o neighbour_a brook_n that_o make_v it_o overflow_v the_o field_n and_o break_v over_o its_o bank_n be_v yet_o the_o same_o river_n when_o those_o water_n go_v back_o and_o retire_v into_o their_o ordinary_a channel_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o ministry_n exercise_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lawful_a and_o that_o the_o call_v of_o their_o minister_n be_v so_o also_o we_o come_v now_o to_o justify_v the_o right_n that_o we_o have_v to_o the_o gospel-ministry_n and_o to_o defend_v our_o call_n not_o only_o against_o the_o ordinary_a objection_n of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o also_o against_o the_o accusation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la in_o particular_a for_o that_o author_n who_o think_v it_o meritorious_a to_o go_v beyond_o other_o especial_o in_o his_o passion_n be_v not_o content_v mere_o to_o say_v that_o we_o be_v pastor_n without_o mission_n and_o minister_n without_o a_o call_v but_o by_o a_o heat_n of_o zeal_n obstinate_o adhere_v to_o he_o he_o call_v we_o thief_n and_o robber_n tyrant_n rebel_n false_a pastor_n and_o sacrilegious_a usurper_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o as_o those_o injury_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o ill_a humour_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o show_v he_o that_o all_o the_o condition_n that_o we_o can_v rational_o require_v to_o make_v a_o ministry_n just_a and_o lawful_a be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_a minister_n and_o that_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n they_o can_v reproach_v they_o with_o nothing_o on_o that_o occasion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o design_v to_o show_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o to_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v first_o propound_v some_o observation_n which_o i_o judge_v necessary_a for_o the_o unfolding_n of_o that_o question_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o we_o do_v not_o here_o dispute_v about_o the_o call_v that_o our_o father_n have_v for_o a_o reformation_n but_o only_o of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v and_o which_o we_o have_v after_o they_o for_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v great_a heed_n lest_o we_o confound_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v do_v those_o two_o sort_n of_o call_n that_o we_o acknowledge_v our_o father_n to_o have_v have_v and_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n dispute_v with_o they_o for_o that_o which_o they_o have_v to_o reform_v themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o reject_v that_o which_o we_o call_v their_o error_n and_o superstition_n that_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o ordinary_a preach_v of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n these_o two_o call_n be_v whole_o different_a the_o one_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o reformation_n be_v of_o right_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n there_o be_v no_o one_o who_o be_v not_o lawful_o call_v by_o his_o baptism_n to_o destroy_v error_n contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n or_o purity_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o to_o exhort_v his_o neighbour_n to_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o his_o own_o salvation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o my_o second_o part_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o in_o that_o respect_n they_o can_v have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o our_o father_n and_o much_o less_o 4._o against_o those_o who_o they_o call_v the_o first_o reformer_n since_o be_v as_o they_o be_v in_o public_a office_n they_o have_v more_o of_o a_o call_v for_o that_o than_o be_v necessary_a the_o other_o which_o be_v that_o which_o respect_v the_o ordinary_a preach_v of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n be_v not_o common_a to_o every_o private_a man_n on_o the_o contrary_a no_o one_o ought_v on_o his_o own_o head_n to_o thrust_v himself_o in_o without_o be_v otherwise_o lawful_o call_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n be_v that_o the_o reformation_n consist_v in_o the_o mere_a act_n of_o faith_n and_o charity_n which_o be_v those_o particular_a act_n that_o none_o can_v dispense_v with_o because_o no_o one_o can_v say_v that_o it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o be_v of_o the_o true_a faith_n or_o to_o be_v charitable_a but_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n be_v those_o act_n of_o authority_n that_o no_o one_o can_v do_v in_o his_o own_o name_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o another_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n or_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v lawful_o authorize_v to_o do_v they_o it_o be_v then_o this_o latter_a call_n that_o we_o be_v concern_v about_o in_o this_o question_n 2._o in_o the_o second_o place_n we_o must_v note_v that_o we_o do_v not_o here_o any_o more_o dispute_n about_o that_o extraordinary_a ministry_n which_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o immediate_o communicate_v to_o his_o apostle_n to_o give_v man_n the_o first_o call_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o to_o assemble_v they_o in_o a_o society_n for_o our_o father_n do_v not_o make_v any_o new_a convocation_n nor_o any_o new_a society_n nor_o any_o new_a church_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o two_o foregoing_a chapter_n they_o do_v not_o preach_v a_o new_a testament_n or_o a_o new_a covenant_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n preach_v they_o be_v not_o qualify_v either_o as_o new_a apostle_n or_o new_a prophet_n or_o new_a evangelist_n they_o do_v not_o bring_v with_o they_o any_o new_a revelation_n to_o the_o world_n but_o they_o purge_v and_o reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o church_n by_o the_o same_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o they_o labour_v to_o reduce_v thing_n into_o their_o ancient_n and_o natural_a state_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n they_o preach_v the_o same_o gopel_n and_o administer_v the_o same_o sacrament_n that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v and_o
the_o magistrate_n receive_v their_o jurisdiction_n from_o it_o he_o add_v afterward_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v they_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o prelate_n but_o which_o notwithstanding_o communicate_v they_o without_o deprive_v itself_o of_o they_o so_o that_o say_v he_o the_o church_n have_v they_o and_o the_o prelate_n have_v they_o but_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n for_o the_o church_n have_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o origine_fw-la and_o virtue_n and_o the_o prelate_n have_v they_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o use_n the_o church_n have_v they_o virtual_o because_o she_o can_v give_v they_o to_o a_o prelate_n by_o election_n and_o she_o have_v they_o original_o also_o for_o the_o power_n of_o a_o prelate_n do_v not_o take_v its_o origine_fw-la from_o itself_o but_o from_o the_o church_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o eelction_n that_o it_o make_v of_o he_o the_o church_n that_o choose_v he_o give_v he_o that_o jurisdiction_n but_o as_o for_o the_o church_n it_o receive_v it_o from_o no_o body_n after_o its_o have_v once_o receive_v it_o from_o jesus_n christ_n the_o church_n therefore_o have_v the_o key_n original_o and_o virtual_o and_o whenever_o she_o give_v they_o to_o a_o prelate_n she_o do_v not_o give_v they_o to_o he_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o she_o have_v they_o to_o wit_n original_o and_o virtual_o but_o she_o give_v they_o he_o only_o as_o to_o use_v to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v that_o some_o council_n of_o these_o latter_a age_n as_o those_o of_o constance_n and_o basil_n seem_v to_o have_v act_v themselves_o upon_o this_o principle_n when_o they_o give_v themselves_o the_o title_n of_o represent_v the_o whole_a universal_a church_n vniversalem_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la representans_fw-la for_o to_o what_o end_n do_v they_o take_v that_o specious_a title_n if_o they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n or_o the_o pastor_n be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a society_n and_o that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o that_o it_o be_v transmit_v to_o they_o to_o exercise_v it_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a be_v that_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o faithful_a people_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o pastor_n have_v take_v part_n from_o the_o begin_n in_o the_o act_n of_o its_o proper_a government_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o call_v of_o minister_n which_o evident_o note_v that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a right_o that_o belong_v to_o it_o for_o that_o when_o after_o the_o apostasy_n and_o tragical_a death_n of_o judas_n they_o be_v to_o substitute_v another_o apostle_n in_o his_o place_n jesus_n christ_n not_o have_v do_v it_o immediate_o by_o himself_o before_o his_o ascension_n the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n relate_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o then_o only_o consist_v in_o a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o person_n be_v assemble_v 15_o and_o that_o upon_o the_o proposal_n that_o saint_n peter_n make_v to_o they_o they_o appoint_v two_o upon_o who_o the_o lot_n have_v be_v cast_v and_o fall_v upon_o mathias_n with_o a_o common_a consent_n he_o be_v put_v into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o be_v there_o about_o the_o call_v of_o a_o apostle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o minister_n who_o ought_v to_o come_v immediate_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o cast_v the_o lot_n but_o because_o the_o church_n be_v then_o form_v and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v no_o more_o corporal_o present_a upon_o earth_n those_o call_n can_v not_o be_v make_v whole_o and_o immediate_o by_o he_o man_n take_v some_o part_n in_o they_o for_o by_o their_o election_n they_o limit_v the_o lot_n to_o two_o person_n and_o in_o the_o end_n declare_v by_o their_o acquiesence_n that_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o lot_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o very_a voice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v all_o the_o part_n that_o man_n can_v take_v there_o but_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o apostle_n who_o do_v those_o two_o thing_n it_o be_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o history_n note_n that_o the_o assembly_n be_v about_o a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o person_n that_o saint_n peter_n make_v a_o proposal_n to_o they_o that_o upon_o that_o proposal_n of_o saint_n peter_n they_o present_v two_o joseph_n and_o mathias_n and_o that_o the_o lot_n fall_v upon_o mathias_n he_o be_v number_v with_o the_o eleven_o apostle_n by_o common_a agreement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o that_o evident_o show_v we_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o mere_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v the_o right_a source_n of_o call_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v in_o the_o call_v of_o the_o seven_o deacon_n for_o the_o story_n express_o note_n that_o the_o murmur_a of_o the_o 6._o greek_n against_o the_o hebrew_n fall_v out_o and_o giving_z occasion_n to_o the_o apostle_n to_o think_v of_o that_o call_v they_o call_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o disciple_n and_o that_o when_o they_o have_v make_v a_o proposal_n to_o they_o the_o assembly_n approve_v of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o the_o end_n they_o choose_v seven_o person_n who_o they_o present_v to_o the_o apostle_n who_o after_o have_v pray_v to_o god_n lay_v their_o hand_n on_o they_o but_o that_o further_a le_fw-fr we_o we_o see_v from_o whence_o a_o lawful_a call_n proceed_v to_o wit_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o mere_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n for_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a assembly_n that_o approve_v of_o the_o proposal_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o choose_v and_o not_o the_o apostle_n alone_o who_o do_v nothing_o else_o but_o propose_n and_o lay_v their_o hand_n on_o they_o this_o be_v further_a justify_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o will_v ready_o admit_v the_o people_n in_o the_o most_o weighty_a affair_n that_o respect_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n into_o their_o deliberation_n and_o act_n when_o that_o may_v be_v do_v without_o confusion_n so_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o question_n be_v ventilate_v whether_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o law_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o gentile_n it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o please_v the_o apostle_n and_o 16._o elder_n or_o presbyter_n for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o send_v to_o antioch_n and_o write_v to_o the_o church_n there_o that_o letter_n be_v in_o effect_n write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o and_o send_v to_o all_o indifferent_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n and_o brethren_n unto_o the_o brethren_n which_o be_v of_o the_o gentile_n in_o antioch_n and_o cyria_n and_o cilicia_n and_o it_o be_v expreslynoted_a that_o when_o judas_n and_o silas_n who_o be_v the_o bearer_n of_o that_o letter_n be_v arrive_v at_o antioch_n they_o assemble_v the_o multitude_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o people_n and_o there_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o their_o commission_n which_o distinct_o show_v that_o the_o people_n than_o take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o they_o intervene_v in_o public_a deliberation_n so_o when_o saint_n paul_n will_v excommunicate_v the_o incestuous_a person_n of_o corinth_n he_o call_v the_o church_n to_o that_o action_n in_o the_o name_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n when_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o and_o my_o spirit_n let_v such_o a_o man_n be_v deliver_v unto_o satan_n for_o 5._o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o flesh_n that_o the_o body_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n which_o note_v the_o same_o thing_n those_o who_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o saint_n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o that_o great_a saint_n govern_v his_o church_n by_o the_o common_a suffrage_n not_o only_o of_o his_o whole_a clergy_n but_o of_o all_o his_o people_n also_o and_o that_o he_o consult_v with_o they_o in_o the_o most_o weighty_a affair_n since_o he_o have_v declare_v it_o himself_o in_o divers_a place_n of_o his_o write_n i_o can_v not_o say_v he_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o his_o clergy_n answer_v to_o that_o which_o our_o brethren_n donatus_n fortunatus_n 6._o novatus_n and_o gordius_n have_v write_v to_o i_o because_o i_o be_o alone_o for_o from_o the_o first_o entrance_n into_o my_o bishopric_n i_o purpose_v to_o do_v nothing_o of_o myself_o without_o your_o counsel_n and_o the_o consent_n
of_o my_o people_n so_o that_o when_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v join_v i_o again_o to_o you_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o all_o thing_n in_o common_a according_a to_o what_o our_o mutual_a honour_n require_v of_o we_o in_o his_o ten_o epistle_n he_o complain_v of_o some_o priest_n who_o without_o ever_o consult_v other_o have_v receive_v those_o into_o communion_n who_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n have_v abjure_v christianity_n and_o he_o order_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o functon_n for_o say_v he_o they_o must_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o action_n before_o we_o and_o before_o the_o confessor_n and_o before_o all_o the_o people_n when_o god_n shall_v give_v we_o the_o favour_n to_o let_v we_o meet_v together_o again_o in_o the_o twelve_o he_o write_v to_o the_o people_n of_o his_o church_n fratribus_fw-la in_o plebe_fw-la consistentibus_fw-la he_o note_v concern_v those_o who_o have_v fell_a in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o who_o desire_z ro_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o god_n shall_v have_v send_v peace_n again_o to_o his_o flock_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v again_o recover_v their_o assembly_n that_o affair_n shall_v be_v examine_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v judge_v of_o it_o among_o themselves_o tunc_fw-la say_v he_o examinabuntur_fw-la singula_fw-la presentibus_fw-la &_o judicantibus_fw-la vobis_fw-la in_o the_o 28_o epistle_n answer_v his_o clergy_n who_o have_v consult_v together_o concern_v some_o priest_n who_o have_v abandon_v their_o flock_n i_o can_v not_o say_v he_o make_v myself_o the_o sole_a judge_n of_o business_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v exact_o manage_v not_o only_o with_o my_o colleague_n but_o with_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n also_o non_fw-la tantum_fw-la cum_fw-la collegis_fw-la meis_fw-la sed_fw-la et_fw-la cum_fw-la plebe_fw-la universa_fw-la in_o the_o 68th_o epistle_n answer_v as_o well_o in_o his_o own_o name_n as_o in_o the_o name_n of_o divers_a other_o bishop_n of_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n to_o the_o church_n of_o leon_n and_o astorga_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o basilides_n and_o martial_n bishop_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v for_o their_o crime_n the_o people_n say_v he_o who_o obey_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o who_o fear_n god_n aught_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o a_o wicked_a pastor_n and_o not_o to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o a_o sacrilegious_a priest_n since_o it_o be_v the_o people_n who_o have_v chief_o the_o power_n to_o elect_a those_o who_o be_v worthy_a and_o to_o reject_v those_o who_o be_v unworthy_a the_o divine_a authority_n itself_o have_v establish_v this_o law_n that_o the_o priest_n shall_v be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v be_v approve_v as_o worthy_a of_o the_o ministry_n by_o a_o public_a judgement_n and_o testimony_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o god_n say_v to_o moses_n in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n thou_o shall_v take_v aaron_n thy_o brother_n and_o his_o son_n eleazar_n and_o thou_o shall_v make_v they_o come_v upon_o the_o mountain_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o assembly_n thou_o shall_v take_v off_o aaron_n vestment_n and_o put_v it_o upon_o eleazar_n for_o aaron_n shall_v die_v there_o he_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o whole_a assembly_n to_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o ordination_n of_o priest_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v perform_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o people_n assist_v to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o their_o presence_n the_o crime_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o desert_n of_o the_o good_a shall_v be_v discover_v and_o that_o so_o the_o ordination_n shall_v be_v good_a and_o lawful_a when_o it_o shall_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o suffrage_n and_o judgement_n of_o all_o we_o find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v practise_v when_o they_o be_v to_o ordain_v another_o bishop_n in_o the_o place_n of_o judas_n peter_n stand_v up_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o disciple_n and_o all_o the_o multitude_n assemble_v together_o into_o one_o place_n and_o that_o be_v observe_v not_o only_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n but_o it_o be_v observe_v also_o in_o that_o of_o the_o deacon_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o same_o book_n of_o the_o act_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n call_v together_o the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o the_o disciple_n therefore_o according_a to_o divine_a tradition_n and_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o order_n ought_v to_o be_v diligent_o preserve_v and_o hold_v which_o be_v also_o observe_v among_o we_o and_o almost_o in_o all_o province_n that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o make_n of_o lawful_a ordination_n the_o near_a bishop_n of_o a_o province_n shall_v assemble_v with_o the_o people_n who_o ought_v to_o ordain_v a_o prelate_n and_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n who_o may_v perfect_o know_v the_o life_n and_o conversation_n of_o every_o one_o and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v do_v among_o you_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o sabinus_n our_o colleague_n for_o by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o the_o brethren_n and_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o come_v themselves_o to_o you_o after_o you_o have_v write_v they_o confer_v the_o order_n of_o episcopacy_n on_o he_o and_o lay_v their_o hand_n on_o he_o in_o the_o room_n of_o basilides_n see_v here_o the_o first_o question_n decide_v the_o second_o consist_v in_o know_v whether_o we_o can_v say_v with_o any_o reason_n that_o although_o 2._o those_o call_v aught_o natural_o to_o proceed_v from_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o we_o have_v just_a before_o show_v yet_o that_o the_o church_n have_v lose_v that_o right_n and_o that_o it_o be_v now_o lawful_o deprive_v of_o it_o that_o which_o give_v ground_n for_o this_o difficulty_n be_v that_o although_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o right_n of_o create_v of_o magistrate_n seem_v natural_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o society_n yet_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v interrupt_v for_o in_o monarchical_a state_n it_o be_v not_o the_o people_n but_o the_o prince_n only_o that_o confer_v office_n and_o that_o right_o be_v so_o lawful_o in_o he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o office_n that_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o nomination_n they_o may_v therefore_o pretend_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n fall_v out_o in_o the_o religious_a society_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o ought_v to_o confer_v those_o call_n but_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prelate_n or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v as_o they_o pretend_v the_o pope_n but_o i_o maintain_v that_o that_o can_v be_v any_o way_n say_v it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o religious_a society_n as_o it_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o civil_a in_o the_o civil_a the_o people_n may_v be_v lawful_o deprive_v of_o the_o right_a that_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o to_o create_v their_o magistrate_n and_o to_o provide_v for_o its_o government_n whether_o they_o be_v do_v by_o a_o voluntary_a transmission_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v make_v to_o a_o certain_a family_n or_o to_o a_o certain_a person_n to_o who_o rule_n they_o submit_v themselves_o or_o whether_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o a_o just_a conquest_n but_o these_o way_n have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o church_n she_o can_v neither_o create_v nor_o acknowledge_v a_o sovereign_a monarch_n in_o who_o favour_n she_o shall_v deprive_v herself_o of_o her_o right_n in_o that_o regard_n to_o make_v he_o a_o absolute_a master_n for_o be_v concern_v for_o she_o own_o salvation_n which_o she_o find_v interest_v in_o the_o function_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o moreover_o have_v no_o assurance_n as_o i_o have_v already_o note_v that_o he_o or_o those_o in_o who_o favour_n she_o shall_v strip_v herself_o of_o her_o right_n shall_v themselves_o be_v faithful_a it_o will_v be_v visible_o to_o expose_v herself_o to_o give_v herself_o over_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o palpable_o profane_a the_o unbeliever_n or_o hypocrite_n to_o make_v her_o enemy_n her_o lord_n and_o it_o will_v be_v palpable_o to_o hazard_v her_o faith_n and_o conscience_n which_o she_o can_v never_o do_v without_o a_o criminal_a negligence_n of_o which_o she_o never_o ought_v to_o incur_v the_o gild_n in_o the_o civil_a society_n where_o the_o matter_n be_v only_o about_o interest_n and_o not_o about_o those_o that_o concern_v one_o salvation_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o
the_o church_n and_o not_o those_o private_a man_n who_o communicate_v it_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o refer_v they_o to_o the_o great_a glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o edification_n of_o his_o church_n and_o not_o to_o the_o will_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n although_o it_o be_v through_o their_o channel_n that_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o they_o do_v well_o therefore_o to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v of_o good_a in_o their_o call_n to_o purify_v that_o which_o be_v bad_a in_o it_o and_o they_o also_o do_v well_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o against_o the_o ill_a intention_n of_o those_o who_o have_v give_v it_o they_o for_o a_o ill_a end_n even_o as_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v baptism_n from_o a_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a society_n be_v bind_v by_o that_o same_o baptism_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o to_o oppose_v themselves_o as_o much_o as_o possible_o they_o can_v to_o that_o heresy_n or_o schism_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o very_a baptism_n for_o it_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v against_o the_o intention_n of_o those_o who_o give_v it_o to_o they_o i_o acknowledge_v also_o that_o there_o be_v some_o few_o who_o receive_v their_o call_n immediate_o from_o the_o church_n hand_n i_o will_v say_v the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o we_o may_v say_v of_o those_o that_o their_o call_n be_v extraordinary_a in_o the_o sense_n that_o we_o call_v unusual_a thing_n extraordinary_a which_o happen_v very_o rare_o and_o which_o be_v do_v against_o custom_n and_o ordinary_a practice_n for_o howsoever_o that_o those_o call_n be_v not_o unlawful_o make_v and_o without_o right_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o true_a that_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o common_a practice_n and_o that_o it_o have_v no_o place_n but_o in_o a_o case_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n so_o also_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o call_v of_o martin_n v._o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v extraordinary_a who_o be_v call_v to_o the_o papacy_n immediate_o by_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o latin_a prelate_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o not_o by_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n as_o it_o be_v ordinary_o do_v as_o to_o those_o minister_n who_o succeed_v they_o and_o who_o receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n their_o call_n be_v without_o doubt_n ordinary_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n that_o the_o scripture_n give_v we_o of_o it_o and_o all_o that_o it_o can_v have_v of_o extraordinary_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o in_o the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n they_o have_v not_o follow_v they_o and_o it_o be_v the_o presbytery_n and_o not_o the_o bishop_n who_o give_v the_o ordination_n but_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n they_o do_v nothing_o remote_a from_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n furnish_v we_o with_o since_o saint_n paul_n say_v in_o express_a term_n concern_v timothy_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n i_o do_v not_o here_o enter_v upon_o the_o question_n whether_o that_o distinction_n be_v of_o divine_a or_o only_a of_o humane_a right_n i_o will_v say_v something_o to_o that_o in_o the_o close_a i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o blame_v those_o who_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n very_o ancient_a and_o i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o make_v a_o matter_n of_o difference_n in_o those_o place_n wherein_o it_o be_v establish_v but_o i_o say_v where_o that_o distinction_n be_v not_o observe_v as_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o can_v be_v among_o the_o protestant_n of_o this_o kingdom_n their_o call_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v lawful_a since_o beside_o the_o case_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n which_o sufficient_o dispense_v with_o that_o form_n beside_o that_o neither_o the_o bishop_n nor_o the_o presbyter_n be_v of_o themselves_o any_o more_o than_o executor_n of_o the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o regard_n and_o not_o the_o master_n of_o that_o call_v beside_o that_o i_o say_v there_o be_v a_o formal_a text_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o justify_v the_o right_a that_o the_o church_n have_v to_o give_v the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o the_o presbytery_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o all_o contradiction_n whatsoever_o that_o be_v so_o explain_v we_o may_v easy_o see_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o answer_v to_o all_o those_o petty_a objection_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v compose_v his_o four_o and_o five_o chapter_n some_o say_v he_o be_v call_v to_o the_o ministry_n and_o make_v pastor_n only_o by_o layman_n other_o be_v ordain_v by_o priest_n only_o and_o those_o who_o have_v be_v 78._o ordain_v by_o bishop_n lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o their_o ordainer_n and_o that_o church_n which_o have_v give_v they_o their_o mission_n i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o those_o who_o be_v call_v by_o layman_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n have_v a_o sufficient_a call_n that_o which_o i_o have_v also_o say_v concern_v those_o who_o receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o presbytery_n do_v not_o leave_v any_o more_o difficulty_n and_o as_o to_o those_o who_o resist_v their_o own_o ordainer_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o do_v nothing_o in_o all_o that_o whereunto_o their_o very_a office_n do_v not_o bind_v they_o we_o may_v see_v say_v he_o yet_o further_o by_o the_o thirty_o first_o article_n of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o supposition_n of_o a_o power_n give_v 91._o immediate_o by_o god_n to_o these_o man_n extraordinary_o send_v to_o order_n the_o church_n a_o new_a that_o all_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n be_v found_v that_o article_n of_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n say_v not_o that_o the_o church_n have_v absolute_o perish_v nor_o that_o the_o ministry_n be_v entire_o extinguish_v but_o that_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n and_o that_o its_o state_n be_v interrupt_v which_o only_o show_v that_o she_o as_o well_o as_o the_o ministry_n under_o which_o she_o be_v be_v both_o in_o the_o great_a corruption_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o also_o hold_v it_o say_v not_o that_o god_n have_v give_v a_o immediate_a mission_n to_o the_o reformer_n but_o that_o god_n have_v raise_v they_o up_o after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o order_v the_o church_n a_o new_a that_o signify_v that_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n give_v they_o extaordinary_a gift_n to_o undertake_v so_o great_a a_o work_n as_o that_o of_o the_o reformation_n be_v and_o that_o he_o accompany_v they_o with_o his_o blessing_n all_o that_o include_v neither_o a_o new_a revelation_n nor_o a_o new_a immediate_a mission_n and_o hinder_v not_o that_o the_o right_n which_o they_o have_v to_o employ_v themselves_o in_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v annex_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v common_a not_o only_o to_o all_o the_o pastor_n but_o even_o to_o all_o christian_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o second_o part_n their_o discipline_n add_v he_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o upon_o turn_v of_o calvinist_n shall_v be_v elect_v to_o 92._o the_o office_n of_o minister_n shall_v receive_v a_o new_a imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o show_v that_o they_o suppose_v their_o precedent_n mission_n to_o be_v null_a and_o so_o that_o that_o which_o luther_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la receive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n signify_v nothing_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o extraordinary_a there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o call_v which_o be_v give_v before_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n give_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n since_o those_o two_o communion_n be_v separate_v the_o former_a be_v indeed_o very_o much_o corrupt_v but_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o give_v by_o a_o party_n so_o confirm_v in_o error_n where_o the_o second_o suppose_v no_o other_o than_o the_o consent_n of_o a_o party_n so_o confirm_v in_o those_o error_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v most_o contrary_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v the_o matter_n so_o that_o our_o society_n can_v no_o more_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o lawful_a call_n in_o regard_n of_o it_o and_o its_o service_n beside_o that_o when_o
respect_n to_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o legate_n himself_o in_o particular_a but_o cajetan_n without_o be_v willing_a to_o hear_v he_o speak_v of_o his_o justification_n shut_v up_o all_o with_o this_o that_o it_o be_v his_o pleasure_n that_o he_o shall_v revoke_v his_o error_n under_o pain_n of_o incur_v the_o censure_n with_o which_o he_o have_v receive_v order_n to_o punish_v he_o add_v that_o if_o he_o will_v not_o recant_v he_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v but_o to_o withdraw_v himself_o and_o to_o come_v no_o more_o before_o he_o luther_n withdraw_v from_o the_o legate_n house_n and_o have_v be_v advertise_v some_o day_n after_o that_o they_o endeavour_v to_o imprison_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o safe_a conduct_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o auspurg_n not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o have_v befall_v john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n before_o his_o departure_n he_o write_v to_o cajetan_a two_o very_a submissive_a 1._o letter_n in_o one_o of_o which_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o have_v not_o in_o treat_v of_o that_o business_n of_o the_o indulgence_n preserve_v all_o that_o respect_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v have_v for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o howsoever_o he_o have_v be_v urge_v by_o the_o carriage_n of_o his_o adversary_n he_o confess_v that_o nevertheless_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v handle_v that_o matter_n with_o more_o modesty_n humility_n and_o respect_n that_o if_o he_o have_v any_o way_n displease_v he_o he_o beg_v his_o pardon_n offer_v to_o publish_v it_o himself_o and_o to_o use_v civil_a term_n for_o the_o future_a he_o offer_v likewise_o not_o to_o speak_v any_o more_o from_o thence_o forward_o of_o indulgence_n provide_v he_o impose_v silence_n on_o the_o questor_n also_o or_o oblige_v they_o to_o observe_v the_o same_o measure_n in_o their_o discourse_n and_o as_o to_o the_o recantation_n which_o they_o require_v of_o he_o he_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v do_v it_o in_o good_a earnest_n if_o his_o conscience_n have_v allow_v he_o to_o have_v do_v it_o but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o command_n nor_o counsel_n nor_o consideration_n of_o any_o person_n in_o the_o world_n that_o can_v make_v he_o say_v or_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o conscience_n in_o the_o second_o letter_n observe_v all_o along_o the_o same_o submissive_a and_o respectful_a style_n he_o declare_v to_o he_o that_o he_o have_v withdraw_v himself_o from_o auspurg_n and_o beg_v that_o he_o will_v not_o think_v the_o worse_a of_o he_o if_o he_o appeal_v from_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o send_v he_o his_o act_n of_o appeal_n that_o appeal_n be_v found_v 1._o upon_o this_o that_o he_o have_v not_o determine_v any_o thing_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o indulgence_n but_o that_o he_o have_v only_o propose_v some_o thesis_n to_o be_v dispute_v on_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o school_n 2._o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n as_o well_o canonist_n as_o divine_n be_v very_o different_a and_o there_o be_v nothing_o define_v for_o certain_a in_o the_o church_n upon_o that_o subject_n he_o have_v have_v right_a to_o choose_v one_o side_n to_o choose_v one_o side_n to_o maintain_v in_o the_o dispute_n much_o more_o when_o he_o be_v urge_v to_o it_o by_o the_o indiscretion_n of_o the_o questor_n who_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o those_o indulgence_n have_v dishonour_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n by_o their_o detestable_a covetousness_n and_o scandalous_a conduct_n seduce_v the_o people_n unto_o new_a opinion_n and_o sell_v justify_v grace_n for_o money_n 3._o that_o he_o have_v not_o only_o submit_v his_o disputation_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n but_o even_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o every_o man_n more_o learned_a than_o himself_o and_o in_o particular_a to_o pope_n leo._n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o he_o have_v have_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o cite_v he_o that_o nevertheless_o he_o have_v offer_v to_o his_o legate_n to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o university_n of_o basil_n of_o friburg_n of_o louvain_n and_o of_o paris_n which_o his_o legate_n will_v not_o accept_v that_o he_o will_v not_o let_v he_o see_v wherein_o his_o error_n lay_v but_o that_o he_o have_v only_o press_v he_o mere_o to_o recant_v threaten_v he_o if_o he_o do_v not_o or_o if_o he_o do_v not_o go_v to_o rome_n he_o will_v excommunicate_v he_o and_o all_o who_o adhere_v to_o he_o howsoever_o that_o he_o have_v always_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v not_o any_o opinion_n but_o what_o be_v found_v on_o the_o scripture_n on_o the_o father_n and_o the_o canon_n that_o therefore_o find_v himself_o oppress_v by_o that_o whole_a proceed_n he_o appeal_v from_o the_o legate_n and_o from_o all_o that_o the_o pope_n through_o ill_a information_n have_v do_v against_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n himself_o better_v inform_v notwithstanding_o he_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o auspurg_n and_o by_o his_o retreat_n render_v vain_a and_o ineffectual_a all_o the_o conspiracy_n they_o have_v contrive_v against_o his_o person_n to_o make_v he_o a_o prisoner_n cajetan_n have_v fail_v of_o his_o intent_n write_v to_o frederick_n duke_n of_o saxony_n against_o luther_n accuse_v he_o as_o guilty_a of_o a_o heinous_a crime_n in_o that_o he_o will_v not_o recant_v and_o further_o exhort_v and_o require_v that_o prince_n either_o to_o send_v he_o to_o rome_n or_o to_o drive_v he_o out_o of_o his_o territory_n luther_n very_o solid_o justify_v himself_o before_o his_o prince_n and_o make_v he_o see_v the_o oppression_n and_o most_o evident_a tyranny_n that_o they_o use_v against_o he_o and_o because_o that_o the_o cardinal_n have_v formal_o declare_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frederick_n that_o so_o weighty_a and_o pestilentious_a a_o affair_n can_v not_o remain_v a_o long_a time_n in_o that_o condition_n and_o that_o the_o cause_n shall_v be_v carry_v on_o at_o rome_n that_o menace_v oblige_v luther_n to_o make_v a_o act_n of_o appeal_n from_o the_o pope_n and_o from_o all_o his_o proceed_n against_o he_o to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v at_o the_o same_o time_n almost_o leo_n send_v a_o bull_n into_o germany_n confirm_v his_o indulgence_n and_o the_o doctrine_n upon_o which_o they_o be_v ground_v that_o doctrine_n be_v that_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n give_v to_o saint_n peter_n and_o to_o his_o successor_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o right_a to_o pardon_v to_o the_o faithful_a all_o the_o guilt_n and_o punishment_n of_o their_o actual_a sin_n to_o wit_n the_o guilt_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n by_o mean_n of_o indulgence_n whether_o in_o this_o life_n or_o in_o purgatory_n and_o that_o by_o those_o indulgence_n he_o can_v apply_v to_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a the_o superabundance_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n either_o by_o way_n of_o absolution_n or_o by_o way_n of_o suffrage_n so_o that_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a participate_v of_o those_o indulgence_n be_v deliver_v from_o the_o punishment_n that_o the_o divine_a justice_n will_v inslict_v on_o they_o for_o their_o actual_a sin_n he_o command_v therein_o all_o under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n from_o which_o they_o can_v not_o be_v absolve_v till_o the_o point_n of_o death_n to_o believe_v it_o also_o and_o to_o the_o end_n no_o person_n may_v allege_v ignorance_n he_o give_v order_n to_o all_o arch-bishop_n and_o bishop_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o holy_a obedience_n to_o cause_v his_o bull_n to_o be_v publish_v in_o all_o their_o church_n give_v nevertheless_o power_n to_o his_o legate_n to_o proceed_v against_o the_o disobedient_a and_o to_o punish_v they_o as_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_a behold_v here_o the_o true_a history_n of_o the_o first_o quarrel_n of_o rome_n with_o luther_n let_v they_o judge_v now_o whether_o our_o father_n under_o who_o eye_n all_o that_o business_n past_a can_v any_o more_o hope_n for_o a_o reformation_n either_o from_o the_o pope_n hand_n or_o his_o prelate_n instead_o of_o make_v a_o holy_a and_o christian_a reflection_n upon_o the_o just_a complaint_n of_o this_o man_n how_o mean_a and_o contemptible_a soever_o he_o may_v appear_v to_o they_o they_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o keep_v up_o that_o evil_a which_o they_o do_v then_o in_o publish_v their_o indulgence_n which_o they_o know_v have_v not_o any_o foundation_n either_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n they_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o how_o to_o protect_v they_o and_o indirect_o to_o forbid_v those_o scandalous_a and_o wicked_a excess_n of_o their_o